Selected quad for the lemma: church_n

Word A	Word B	Word C	Word D	Occurrence	Frequency Band	MI	MI Band	Prominent
church_n	council_n	general_n	infallibility_n	4,531	5	11.6807	5	false

Text snippets containing the quad

ID	Title	Author	Corrected Date of Publication (TCP Date of Publication)	STC	Words	Pages
A65719	A treatise of traditions ...	Whitby, Daniel, 1638-1726.	1688 (1688)	Wing W1740_pt1; Wing W1742_pt2; ESTC R234356	361,286	418

was done 2. We shall be more convinced that this was not performed by Conspiracy or by a joint consent of Christians to make so great an alteration in that form of Government which the Apostles had established if we consider 1. The general agreement of all Churches in this matter since not one single Church or Corner of the world can be produced in which this Government did not obtain For how can we imagine that in a time when no General Council could meet to appoint it and when there was no Christian Prince to set it forward on a political Account and when by reason of the heat of Persecution and the distance of Christian Churches there was so little commerce and intercourse between them from the Churches of Armenia and Persia in the East to those of Spain in the West from the African Churches in the South to our British Churches in the North this constitution should have been universally received and submitted to if it had not been established by the Apostles or the first Founders of those Churches 2. If we consider how much it did concern all Christians that such an Innovation should not obtain among them and tamely be submitted to For all the people were obliged to know the Governors to whom they were by Scripture commanded to submit and so they could not yield to this supposed Innovation without the greatest danger to their Souls The Presbyters if they had by the Apostles been advanced to the highest Power would not so meekly have submitted to an Authority usurped over them but either out of a just Zeal for asserting their Freedom or out of Indignation at the insolence of the usurping Bishops or out of an unwillingness to submit and obey which is natural to most Men they would have asserted their Equality 3. This will be farther evident if we consider that even the persons thus exalted could have then no motive or temptation to accept of this advancement for Men do not usually desire a change but upon prospect of some ease or temporal Advantage much less when they perceive the Change is only like to add to their trouble and encrease their danger now this was really the case of the first Christian Bishops they being still exposed to the sharpest fury of their Persecutors and commonly begun with first in any storm that was raised against the Church their Labours also were very great for the care of the Flock lay on them and they were unwearied in the discharge of their Pastoral Care can we then reasonably think that they should be so fond of so much toil and peril as to violate the Institution of the Blessed Jesus or his Apostles to obtain it Let any reasonable Person duly weigh these things and ask his Conscience whether it can be really perswaded that such an early Innovation could generally have prevailed in the Church of God. Such also is the Evidence that we pretended to § 8 touching the Canon of Scripture and that those Books have not been so corrupted or depraved as not to be sufficient Rules of Christian Faith or Manners Concerning this matter let it be considered First That we have the true Canon of the Old Testament and that the Books of the Old Testament are not corrupted we cannot know from the Infallibility of the Jewish Church or her Traditions for when she handed down these Scriptures to the Christians as the pure word of their inspired Prophets she was not Infallible but actually had renounced her true Messiah and judged him an Impostor and had embraced such false Traditions as did engage her so to do So that if Chap. 14. p. 29. according to the Author of Popery Misrepresented As the Jews received the Books of the Old Testament from the Jewish Church and the Christians also so also were they to receive from her the sence of them the Jews if not the Christians also were obliged to reject our Saviour as an Impostor and one who taught and acted contrary to their Law and their Traditions Secondly § 9 That the Books of the New Testament are not corrupted or forged we cannot know from the Infallibility of the Christian Church The Reason is because the Infallibility of the Church is so far from being a proof of Scriptures incorruption that no proof can be pretended for it but uncorrupted places of Scripture For if any man should attempt to prove the Scriptures uncorrupted because that Church says so which is Infallible I would demand of him seeing the Infallibility of the Church is not self-evident and seeing Infallibility is a Prerogative which no Man can pretend to but from God's Assistance and therefore no Man can be sure of that Assistance but from God's free Promise how shall I be assured of her Infallibility If he say from Scripture promising it unto her I would ask how shall I be assured that the Scriptures are not corrupted in those places and if to this it be answered From the Church's Infallibility is it not evident that he runs in a Circle proving the Scripture's incorruption by the Church's Infallibility and the Church's Infallibility by the Scripture's incorruption Moreover this is further evident from the Tradition Practice and Acknowledgment of the whole Church of Christ for to inform us in any controverted Text which is the Reading to be owned as true her Doctors never have sent us to Oral Tradition or the infallible Assistance of the Church but always to the readings of former Ancient Authors and to the Inspection of ancient Manuscripts and Versions and have declared what in it self is manifest and owned by all that ever treated on this Subject That there is no other way whereby we can attain to any knowledge or assurance in this matter Thus Sixtus Quintus in his Preface to his Bible In hac Germani Textus pervestigatione satis perspicue inter omnes constat nullum esse certius ac firmius Argumentum quam Antiquorum probatorum codicum Latinorum fidem tells us That in Pervestigation of the true and genuine Text it was perspicuous to all Men that there was no Argument more firm and certain than the Faith of ancient Latin Books Let any Man peruse all Commentators Ancient and Modern of what Perswasion soever and he will be convinced of their unanimous concurrence in this Assertion Thus St. Austin tells us That the Latins have need of Two other Tongues for obtaining the knowledge of the Divine Scriptures viz. De Doctr. Christ l. 2. c. 11. de Civ Dei l. 15. c. 13. the Hebrew and the Greek Ut ad exemplaria praecedentia recurratur si quam dubitationem attulerit Latinorum Interpretum infinita varietas That if any doubt should arise from the great variety of Latin Versions they might recurr to the Greek or Hebrew Originals That the Latin Versions of the Old Testament where it is necessary Chap. 14 15. Graecorum Authoritate emendandi sunt are to be corrected by the Authority of

almost in all the ancient Councils As to the Second Part of this Article § 5 which teacheth That General Councils may Erre and sometimes have erred even in things pertaining to God P. 295. the same Author there tells us That Communis est doctorum opinio Concilia etiam Generalia errare posse in rebus quae fidem aut mores ad salutem non necessarios concernunt It is the common Judgment of their Doctors that even general Councils may erre in Matters of Faith and Manners which are not necessary to Salvation And whereas our Church infers that therefore things ordained by them as necessary to Saelvation have neither Strength nor Authority unless it may be declared nisi ostendi possint unless it can be shewed that they be taken out of Holy Scripture This Author saith these last Words of the Article Sententiam veterum omnium fere modernorum declarant declare that which was the Doctrine of the Ancients and of almost all the modern Doctors That in the time of Ocham the Church was divided in this Point some holding that a General Council Haeretica potest labe aspergi might be guilty of Heresy and much more of Error some That it could not thus be guilty and that the Doctrine of the Fallibility of General Councils was afterwards maintained by many eminent Doctors of the Church De formali objecto fidei Tr. 5. c. 19 20 21. is fully proved by Baronius against Turnbal so that I shall reserve the farther Prosecution of this Matter to its proper place viz. The Discussion of the Doctrine of the Infallibility of Councils Our Church in her Twenty second Article asserts § 6 That the Romish Doctrine concerning Purgatory Pardons Worshipping and Adoration as well of Images as of Relicks and also Invocation of Saints is a fond thing vainly seigned and grounded upon no Warrant of Scripture but rather repugnant to the Word of God And that these Doctrines were not derived to them from Apostolical Tradition their own Writers do ingeniously confess For 1. Concerning Purgatory Alphonsus de Castro declares That in Veteribus de Purgatorio fere nulla De Haeres l. 8. Tit. de Indulg potissimum apud Graecos Scriptores mentio est In the Ancients and especially the Greek Writers there is scarce any mention of Purgatory whence it comes to pass Contr. Luther Artic. 18. that to this very day it is not received in the Greek Church Apud priscos amongst the Ancients saith our Fisher Bishop of Rochester It was not at all or very rarely mentioned nor is it to this Day believed by the Greek Church Let him who pleaseth read the Commentaries of the ancient Greeks and he will find I suppose that they speak not at all or very rarely of it Sed neque Latini simul omnes sed sensim hujus rei veritatem conceperunt Nor did the Latins altogether but leisurely perceive the Truth of this Matter And then he adds Cum igitur purgatorium tam sero cognitum ac receptum universae Ecclesiae fuerit quis jam de Indulgentiis mirari potest quia in principio nascentis Ecclesiae nullus fuerit earum usus Since therefore Purgatory was so lately known to and received by the Universal Church who can wonder that in the Primitive Church there was no use of Indulgences In Cath. Rom. pacif apud Forb consid Mod. p. 264. Father Barns acknowledgeth that the Punishment of Purgatory is a thing quae nec ex Scripturis nec Patribus nec Conciliis deduci potest firmiter which can neither be firmly proved from Scripture the Fathers or Councils And that Opposita sententia eis conformior videtur the contrary Sentence seems more agreeable to them Wicelius saith Meth. Concord Eccles c. 8. Tit. Funus Ibid. p. 259 260. That though there should be some places of Purgation to receive naked Souls yet doth it not become grave and wise Men so certainly to define those things which Scriptures have not expressed nec Antiquorum traditio nor the Tradition of the Ancients hath expounded Erasmus saith Operum Tom. 1. p. 685. q. There be many things about which not only contentious but even learned and pious Men did doubt of old as St. Austin with others doubted long about Purgatory That it was only a private Assertion and not an Article of Faith generally received in the Twelfth Century Chronic. l. 8. c. 26. is evident from these Words of Otho Frisingensis viz. That there is apud Inferos in the infernal Regions a Place of Purgatory wherein such as are to be saved are either troubled only with Darkness or decocted with the Fire of Expiation some affirm Nor can I tell what to make of that saying of Paschasius if it doth not shew that he believeth the contrary for saith he our Lord saith he that eateth my Flesh hath eternal Life ideo dicens habet quia mox anima carne soluta intrat in vitae promptuaria De Corp. Sang. Domini c. 19. ubi Sanctorum Animae requiescunt saying in the Present Tense he hath because the Soul being loosed from the Flesh presently enters into those Receptacles of Life where the Spirits of Saints do rest Secondly § 7 Concerning Pardons or Indulgences their Novel●y is still confessed more freely Inter omnes res de quibus in hoc opere disputamus nulla est quam minus aperte S. Literae prodiderunt de qua minus vetusti Scriptores dixerint neque tamen hac occasione contemnendae sunt quod earum usus in Ecclesia videatur sero receptus quoniam multa sunt posterioribus nota quae vetusti illi Scriptores prorsus ignoraverunt nam de transubstantiatione panis in Corpus Christi rara est in Antiquis Scriptoribus mentio de Purgatorio fere nulla potissimum apud Graecos Scriptores qua de causa usque in hodiernum Diem purgatorium non est a Graecis creditum Quid ergo mirum si ad hunc modum contigerit de indulgentiis ut apud Priscos nulla sit de eis mentio praecipue quod tunc magis fervebat Christianorum charitas ut parum esset opus indulgentiis quapropter non est mentio ulla indulgentiarum De Haer. l. 8. Tit. de Indulgentiis De invent rer l. 8. c. 1. p. 325. Part. 1. Sum. Tit. 10. c. 3. In 4. Sentent dist 20. q. 3. h. Alphonsus Castro saith That among all the things of which he disputed in his Book against Heresies there was nothing of which the Scripture spake less plainly de qua minus vetusti Scriptores dixerint and of which the Ancient Writers had said less Many saith Polydore Virgil from Roffensis may perhaps be moved not to trust to Indulgences quod earum usus in Ecclesia videatur recentior admodum sero apud Christianos repertus because the use of them in the Church seems new and very lately received among Christians To whom I answer That

are plainly opposite to the Doctrines Practices and Traditions formerly received and approved in the Church of Christ and this they do believe so firmly that they rather chuse to suffer loss of Life and all the Comforts of it than own these Doctrines of the Church of Rome as Apostolical Traditions Moreover whereas it is no Man's Interest to make the World believe there was such a City as London if there was no such place in being it is the Interest of the whole Church of Rome to set up this pretence to Infallibility in the General that finding it disclaimed by other Churches she with some Colour may pretend unto it and 't is the Interest of the Roman Clergy as much to stickle for the Truth of her pretended Traditions as it was the Interest of Demetrius and his Fellow Artists to avouch to the Ephesians They might be truly Gods which were made by Hands and that the Image of Diana truly fell down from Jupiter since otherwise their Craft would be set at nought And as it was the Interest of the Master of the Pythonisse to be angry with St. Paul for casting out the Evil Spirit from her because thereby his Hopes of Gain was gone For if Men will not receive their Traditions as the Truths of God they cannot Lord it over their Consciences nor drain their Purses nor give Laws at pleasure to the Christian World but must be put to the hard task of proving what they would have us take upon their Words And Fourthly Whereas he that doubteth whether there be such a City as London may repair unto it to be convinced by ocular demonstration whither shall he repair who doubteth of the Truth of the Traditions of the Church of Rome for Satisfaction in that Matter Will you send him to Scripture You have already told him he cannot know what is Scripture what Copies and what Texts are uncorrupted what Translation of it is Authentick but by the Church and also that when he knows all this he cannot understand the meaning of the Scriptures in places disputable and variously sensed as you know those are by which you prove both the Churches Infallibility and the Pretences of the Roman Church to be Infallible Will you send him with Mr. P. 360. M. To the unanimous Consent and Tradition of our Church that is the Church of Rome what is this but to bid him believe that Self-evident which he thinks evidently false to believe the Church of Rome to be Infallible in her Traditions and then he will not doubt of her Infallibility or to turn Roman Catholick and then he will no longer be a Protestant Will you add with him That what is proposed by the Tradition of such a Church is evidently credible Ibid. and sufficient to beget an infallible assent Is it not then matter of Amazement that so many Millions of Persons throughout the World endowed with intellectuals as piercing and accomplished with all Abilities which their Adversaries can boast of yea who many of them have strong temporal motives to incline them to embrace the Romish Traditions and all the miseries which Papal Tyranny can inflict to awaken them into a serious consideration of all the Evidence that can be offered for them and who are Men seriously industrious to attain Salvation and Men who know they must perish everlastingly if they resist the Truth clearly propounded to them I say is it not matter of Amazement that so many persons so qualified should from Generation to Generation so unanimously reject what is evidently credible and able to beget within them an infallible assent yea that they should dispute and write many Books against it though they could never do so but they must contradict what is self-Evident What is this but in effect to say All Protestants always were are and must be whilst they continue Protestants resolved to be damned and as obstinate as the very Devil in doing what they know must tend to their eternal Condemnation Will you send him to the Vniversal Church either by it you mean only the R. Church and her Adherents or you do not if you do you again send him to the Church of Rome if you do not you must renounce that Article of Faith which all your Clergy stand by Oath obliged to defend viz. the Roman Catholick Church and with it your Pretences to Infallibility on the account of any of these Promises which do confessedly belong only unto the Vniversal Church of Christ CHAP. XII Mr. M ' s. Fifth Assertion That all Catholicks ever held that for true which was owned by the Vniversal Church of their times and rejected the contrary as an Error answered by way of Concession § 1. First That this is absolutely true in reference to Doctrines and Practices truly necessary to the Being of a Church But Secondly That this is with Lirinensis to be restrained to the Fundamentals of Faith is proved 1st from Scripture 2dly from Reason § 2. Thirdly From Instances as First That of the Administration of the Sacrament to Infants which they generally practised both in the Eastern and the Western Churches § 3. They declared this Practice to be necessary § 4. That they speak not this of such a participation of the Body and Blood of Christ as may be had in Baptism but plainly of the Puriticipation of the Eucharist § 5. Inferences hence 1. To prove the Definition of the Trent Council touching this Matter actually False 2ly That the Practice or Doctrine of the Church in any Age is no true Evidence of Tradition or the right Interpretation of Holy Scripture 3ly That Mr. M ' s. Argument for Prayer for the Dead from Tradition is not convincing § 6. 2. From the Opinion of the Fathers That it was not lawful for a Christian to swear at all § 7. 3ly From their Opinion That good Angels were transported with the Love of Women and got Gyants of them § 8. 4ly From their Opinion That it was unlawful for any Clergyman to engage himself in Secular Affairs § 9. Or to go from one Church or Diocess to another § 10. 3ly When whole Churches and Nations differ and Heresies prevail the Fathers say we are for finding out the Truth to have Recourse only to Scripture and to primitive Tradition § 11. A full Answer to Mr. M ' s. Argument for Tradition from the Ancient Custom of praying for the Dead shewing on what Accounts the Ancients did it what Reason we have not to do it That the Prayers for them used by the Church of Rome are Novelties and that those used by the Ancients were perfectly destructive of the Roman Purgatory § 12. MR. § 1 M. saith That whatsoever was held by the Vniversal Church P. 367 368. was without farther Question held for true and the contrary to it was ever rejected as an Error Neither will you ever find a Catholick who ever had the Boldness to say that the Church of

did through Fear of running his Fate Paralip ad Abbat Vrsperg p. 448. Ed. Bas 1569. whence one of their Writers tells us they were wont to say Sic dicerem in Scholis sed tamen maneat inter nos diversum sentio Thus would I speak in the Schools but keep it secret I think otherwise Let us then seriously consider how much the Church of Rome for these Five last Centuries hath out-done all that ever Heathen or Arian Persecutors have attempted in her Severities towards those whom she is pleased to call Hereticks That 1. She hath taken the greatest Care for the Discovering and apprehending them authorizing by her papal Bulls Const Innocent 4. c. 19. Clem 4. Cons 13. l. 18. Concil To. 11. p. 606. imperial Constitutions her canon Law and her conciliar Definitions Inquisitors Arch-Bishops Bishops Abbots c. to require the Magistrates Assistance in enquiring after and apprehending Hereticks and enabling these Inquisitors c. Consil Const Sess 45. Bin. To. 7. p. 1121. to tender a corporeal Oath to all suspect of Heresy that is of holding any thing in Contradiction to the Doctrine of the Roman Church to answer to such Questions as they shall propose for clearing of themselves and to condemn them as Hereticks if they do not thus purge themselves Decretal l. 5. Tit. 7. c. 5. Concil Lat. 4. Can. 3 That she gives them Power to require the Magistrates Assistance in enquiring after and apprehending Hereticks and to engage by Oath all Earls Barons Rectors and Consuls and the whole Neighbourhood efficaciously to assist the Church according to their Power in this Work and to endeavour to give Notice of such Persons and secure them 2ly Const Fred. 2. Concil T. 11. p 622. Ludov. 7. Ib. p. 423. Concil Lat. 4. Can. 3. lat 3. cap. 23. That she obliges all secular Powers to extirpate them and all their Favorites upon the pain of Excommunication loss of their Dominions and being deemed Favourers of Hereticks and doth encourage all Men to fight against and labour to destroy them by the Promise of Remission of Sins and a great Reward hereafter 3ly That she hath decreed Concil lat 3. c. 27. Quartum can 3. Constan Sess 45. Bin. T. 7. p. 1121. Const Freder 2. Concil T. 11. p. 619 621. Ludov 7. p. 423. That they shall suffer Excommunication with all the Consequences of it loss of Goods and when imprisoned any Punishment which doth not diminish their Members or endanger their Death and that after Sentence passed upon them they shall be punished with Death and want of Christian Burial 4ly That for the Execution of these Punishments Const Innocent 4. Clem. 4. Alex. 4. decretal l. 5. T. 2. c. 9 11. Concil Tolos c. 7. Albiens c. 7. Concil T. 11. p. 428 723. vide ibid. p 698 726 727. without Delay or Relaxation or enquiry into the Justice of them all Governours shall have a Copy of those Laws and shall abolish all that contradict them and at their Entrance on their Government shall swear to execute them and such as will not execute them or are remiss in doing it shall lose their Office have their Jurisdiction interdicted and be proceeded against as Favourers of Hereticks Again let us seriously consider farther 1. That it was in those Ages deemed Heresy to contradict the Doctrine of the Roman Church Sess 45. Edit 1499. or in the Language of the Council of Constance de fidei Articulis aliter sentire aut docere quam Sancta Romana Ecclesia Vniversalis praedicat to think or teach otherwise of the Articles of Faith than the Holy Roman or universal Church preacheth and observes 2ly That when Transubstantiation was established in the Fourth Council of Lateran then were also made the severe and sanguinary Decrees now mentioned against Hereticks to force Men against all the Evidence of Sense and Reason to profess that Article 3ly That the Council of Constance having established the Practice of Communion in one kind for a Law Sess 45. it concludes with a Decree enacting all the aforesaid Punishments against Hereticks viz. Against those who believe not the Supream Authority of the Pope over the Church the Infallibility of general Councils the Doctrine of Transubstantiation the Lawfulness of Communion in one kind the necessity of auricular Confession the Power of the Pope to conferr Indulgences the lawfulness of venerating Reliques and the Images of Saints c. 4ly That in these persecuting Ages Men were afraid to profess what they believed or to oppose themselves against the Torrent of their Adversaries Libro sine Tirulo Epist 11. Epist de Egressu ex Babylone p. 177. thus Petrarch declares That he durst scarcely speak the Truth for fear of Enemies Clemangis That Men followed the erring Herd willingly embracing false things for true and desiring rather to be mad with the multitude than to be wise alone with danger and derision Erasmus confesseth That there were some things received in the Church quae magno Religionis Christianae bono mutarentur which to have changed would tend to the great good of the Church but being desired to put his helping Hand to the Work he saith per alios ego fieri malim quam per me I had rather others should do this than my self And that 1. Out of fear that by attempting it he might create a Tumult and Sedition in the Church which saith he I so much abhor ut veritas etiam displiceat seditiosa that even Truth purchased by Sedition is displeasing to me 2. Out of the sense of the great hazzard he should run and the little hopes he had of good success I should be more free saith he Apud Hottinger Hist Eccl. Sect. 16. Part. 2 p. 24 25 29 could I see hopes of success but dementiae est tibi perniciem accersire si nulli prosis it is madness to destroy my self when I cannot profit any by it I say whosoever weighs these things will be convinced that by these cruel methods great Errors might prevail without much contradiction and many Ancient but decryed Truths might lie concealed and stifled in the breasts of Learned Men expecting a more favourable opportunity to bring them forth For if the severity of Heathen and Arian Persecutions had such sad Effects upon so many in the most pious and learned Ages of the Church whilst they continued to be exercised these R. Cruelties being confessedly exercised for almost Five whole Centuries might easily engage the generality of Men in the more Ignorant and Vicious Ages of the Church to own the corrupt Doctrines and Practices her Governors had introduced or to abstain at least from making any free and publick opposition to them To conclude These being the chief Causes which naturally tend to the Introduction of new Practices and Doctrines viz. 1. False Rules and Measures used for Disquisition of the Truth from which it is not to be wonder'd that false Conclusions

ad Judaeorum codices amplexata est The Church of Rome hath given Patronage to the Censure of Jerom by leaving the Version of the Septuagint which had obtained in the whole Church Catholick and Embracing the Version of Jerom made new according to the Books of the Jews If then the Heathenish Story of the Phoenix could obtain such Credit among the Primitive Fathers as to be gain-said by none but Maximus If the Jewish Fiction of the Cells obtained still greater Credit being only questioned by St. Jerom what Security can we have that other Stories of like Nature are of unquestionable Credit If the sole Assertion of St. Jerom is patronized by the Church of Rome against the constant Judgment of the whole Catholick World if his Translation from the Hebrew which when he made it first was generally Condemned and Censured and for which some charged him with Heresy and all with Innovation Ruffinus ei notam Haereseos impingebat Erasm Arg. Apol. Hierom. adv Ruff. Ep. Tom. 2. f. 82. b. is now made Canonical must not the Church of Rome have changed her Judgment Must she not have rejected the Sentence of the whole Church Catholick of the Five first Ages and given us just Reason to use the same Liberty if we were minded so to do in any other Instance of like Nature For further Explication of this Question § 9 let it be observed that we contend not with the Church of Rome about Ecclesiastical Traditions touching Ceremonials Qu. 4. Dist 3. unnecessary Observations and Constitutions Ecclesiastical such as are the Cross in Baptism Trine Immersion the Renunciation of Satan and his Pomps the Unction of the Baptized Persons the Words used at the Consecration of that and of the other Sacrament the Kiss of Charity the Lent Fast the Worship of God towards the East Prayer standing on the Lord's Day c. but only touching necessary Rules of Faith and Manners In matters of the first kind we say in the words imposed upon St. De Spiritu Sancto c. 27. Basil That the Practice of the Church is sufficient though we cannot tell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from what Scripture we derive these practices but in Matters of Faith we say with the true St. Basil De vera pia fide p. 386. treating upon the Articles of Christian Faith That it is the property of a faithful Steward to deliver nothing to his fellow Servants as part of holy Faith but what is committed to him by his good Lord i. e. what he hath learned from the Holy Scriptures That it is a manifest falling from the Faith and an argument of Pride either to reject any thing that is written or to superinduce any thing that is not written our Lord having said My Sheep hear my Voice Vid. Chap. 10. That the Apostle vehemently forbids that any thing should be added to § 5 or taken from the divinely inspired Scriptures which are Christ's Will and Testament Of matters of the first kind we say with Tertullian De Cor. Milit. cap. 2. that they are such as we think fit to be received and observed in any Church which shall enjoin them sine ullius scripturae instrumento solius traditionis titulo exinde consuetudinis patrocinio Vpon the sole account of Tradition and Custom though Scripture hath said nothing of them In matters of the second kind we say with the same Tertullian L. de praescript c. 15. Cap. 38. Adv. Hermog c. 22. Ep. 118. ad Jan. cap. 5. p. 558. None can discourse of the things of Faith but from the Holy Scriptures That none can have the Integrity of Doctrine without the integrity of those Instruments that what the Scriptures are we are and that we adore the fullness of the Scriptures If the Question were of the first as v. g. Whether on Holy Thursday we should offer in the Morning and after Supper too or fast the Evening and then offer we answer to that Question with St. Austin Si quid horum totum per orbem frequentat Ecclesia If the whole Church doth any thing of this nature it is insolent madness to dispute whether it ought to be done for this is to dispute and trouble the Church about a thing of nought and so to discover an unpeaceable and ungovernable temper of mind Or if the Question were Whether the Sacrament is to be received fasting or not we think it fit to be concluded by the practice of the Vniversal Church Ep. 118. ad Jan. c. 6. p. 559. not contradicted by our Lord's Precepts nor repugnant to Faith or Manners For in such cases St. Austin saith Emendari oportet quod perperam fiebat That which was ill done ought to be amended Cap. 5. ibid. and that none should vary from our Lord's Command But if the Question be of Articles of Faith and necessary Rules of Manners we say with the same St. Austin De Bono Vid. cap. 1. Tom. 4. p. 1018. Wherefore should I teach thee any thing more than that we read in the Apostle for the Holy Scripture fixeth the Rule of our Doctrine lest we should attempt to known more and again If any one I will not say if we Sive de Christo five de ejus Ecclesia sive de quacunque alia re quae pertinet ad fidem vitamque nostram si Angelus de coelo vobis annunciaverit praeterquam quod in Scripturis legalibus evangelicis accepistis Anathema sit De lit Petil l. 3. c. 6. no way to be compared to him who said Though we but if an Angel from Heaven should preach unto you either concerning Christ or his Church or any other thing which belongs to our Faith or Life besides what you have received in the Legal and Evangelical Scriptures let him be accursed In a word the Kiss of Charity the Office of the Diaconess the breaking of the Bread distributed and Baptism by immersion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cap. 20. which are all Ceremonies and Constitutions mentioned in Holy Scripture Prayer standing on the Lord's Day commanded by the first General Council of Nice Prayer towards the East the Consecration of one Loaf for all the Communicants carrying home the Eucharist to omit many things of a like nature were all of them Customs received generally in the next Age to the Apostles and yet now generally disused by the present Church of Rome which therefore cannot justly blame others for disuse of any Customs of like nature CHAP. II. Fourthly For Explication of the Question observe That the Tradition we admit is the Tradition of all past Ages and not that of the present Church and much less of the Church of Rome § 1. This also is the Tradition pleaded by Origen St. Basil and St. Austin and which 't is suitable to Reason to allow Ibid. The Testimony of the present Church of Rome and her Adherents can be no sure Evidence of true Apostolical Tradition 1. Because

Virgin-Mother of God must come into the Severity of Judgment who dares wish to be judged by God. In the Fifth Century St. Chrysostom informs us That both our Lord's Brethren In Matt. Hom. 27. p. 191. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hom. 44. p. 287. and his Mother 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 laboured under some humane infirmity being desirous of vain Glory that she was guilty of vain Glory that both She and his Brethren were guilty 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of an excessive Love of Honour and that therefore our Lord blamed them and that because they came to him as a meer Man and out of vain Glory 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he casts out the Disease not reproaching but correcting them and that he gave her a reproof very becoming him P. 639. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and profitable to her In his Twenty first Homily on St. John he charges her with being guilty of hindering the things of God and interrupting of her Son in Spiritual things Consider saith he what a thing it was for her when the People stood about him and were desirous to hear him and his Instructions were propounded to them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. for her to come to draw him from his Exhortations to speak in private with him and not so much as to vouchsafe to come in to him therefore he saith who is my Mother not dispising her that begat him but doing her much profit and not permitting her to think so meanly of him Cyril of Alexandria saith That the Passion of our Lord which happen'd so unexpectedly Tom 4. p. 1064 1065 1066. Vid. eundem orat in occursum Domini p. 391. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 1064. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did likely scandalize her and put her somewhat besides her self into indecent Passions For doubt not saith he but she had some such reasonings within her self as these I conceived him who is now laugh'd at on the Cross perhaps he was deceived in saying he was the true Son of God. He saying I am the Life how should he then be Crucified How was he taken in the Snares of his Murtherers How is it that he prevailed not against the Machinations of his Persecutors Why doth not he who restored Lazarus to Life and filled all Judaea with his Miracles descend now from the Cross 'T is very probable that the Women kind being ignorant of the Mystery might fall into such apprehensions as these were We speak not these things out of vain Conjectures as it may seem to some but we are moved to suspect these things of the Mother of our Lord by what is written for that sharp brunt of Passion which cast her mind into absurd Imaginations is that which Simeon calls a Sword. Nor saith he is it to be wondered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 P. 1065. if a Woman should thus slide at the apprehension of our Lords Passion seeing St. Peter who was preferred before the rest of the Apostles was scandalized at it And lastly he declares P. 1066. That Christ did therefore commit her to the care of the Evangelist St. John because he saw that she had fallen by scandal at his Passion and was filled with disorder in her Apprehensions that he might rightly declare unto her the profoundness of the Mystery The Author of the Questions of the Old and New Testament which passeth under the Name of Austin saith Qu. 73. That Simeon spake unto her thus A Sword shall pass through thy own Soul to signifie this to her that even she in morte Domini dubitaret should doubt when she saw the Death of Christ though she should be confirmed by his Resurrection Here therefore is a Tradition of the Church built upon the received Sence of Scripture for three whole Centuries no Father contradicting in the least what was so fully and perspicuously delivered in those Ages and yet if we must credit the present Church of Rome the contrary to this Tradition and to this received Interpretation of those Scriptures on which they grounded this Tradition must be an Article of Faith received throughout all Ages of the Church Again the Decree of the Apostles § 6 which commands the Gentiles to abstain from things strangled and from Blood Act. 15. was conceived by the generality of Christians for a Thousand Years to be obliging to all Christians The Canon of the Apostles saith Can 63. That if any Bishop Presbyter or Deacon or any other of the Clergy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth eat Flesh with the Life-Blood in it or what is killed by a Beast or dieth of it self let him be deposed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for this the Law hath forbidden if he be a Lay-man let him be separated from Communion In the Second Century the Christians were accused of eating Infants and Feasting upon humane Flesh and Blood now to this Accusation the constant Answer of the Christians was that of Blandina in Eusebius Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 1. p. 159. How should they eat such things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who do not think it lawful to eat the Blood of Beasts Paedag. l. 2. c. 1. p. 149. And Clemens of Alexandria declares That God forbad things strangled or dying of themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 L. 3. c. 3. p. 228. for it is not lawful to touch them and that it is not lawful for Men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to touch Blood. In the Third Century to the like Accusation of the Heathens Tertullian returns this Answer Apol. c. 9. That they might be ashamed to object to them the eating humane Blood qui nec Animalium quidem sanguinem in Epulis esculentis habemus who used not to eat the Blood of Beasts least they should be defiled with any Blood received into their Bowels P. 34. Octavius saith We Christians are so far from eating humane Blood ut nec edulium pecorum sanguinem in cibis noverimus Contra Celsum l. 8. p. 396 397. that we eat not the Blood of Beasts we are forbid to eat things strangled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Blood being not separated from them saith Origen that we may not be fed with the Food of Daemons and hence we learn the reason of the precept 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 concerning abstinence from Blood. In the Fourth Century was held the Council of Gangra against the Eustathians some of whom held cibos carnium tanquam illicitos repudiandos esse that Flesh was to be refused as unlawful where they pronounce Anathema to any person who condemns those that eat Flesh Can. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 excepting only such as ate Blood or things offered to Idols or strangled from which Exception it is evident that they held it sit to condemn them who did taste of Blood or of things strangled Now this Canon is in the Code of the Universal Church and is one of them which were Confirmed in the General Council of Chalcedon Can 1. Can. 2. and afterwards by that in Trullo and therefore was allowed by the whole Church of

Doctrines of the Church of Rome are not received by Tradition from Father to Son since in this matter the Sons have generally entertained a Doctrine their Fathers either knew nothing of or plainly contradicted and that is now become pious and consonant to Ecclesiastical Worship which in St. Bernard's time was Ep. 174. praesumpta novitas Mater temeritatis soror superstitionis filia levitatis A bold Novelty the Mother of Rashness the Sister of Superstition the Daughter of Levity 5. Hence doth it follow that even by the Authority of the heads of the Vniversal Church men may be forbidden under pain of Damnation to Assert the Ancient Doctrine of the Church and may have liberty to contradict it Yea that in the judgment of a great R. Council received by the French as General and bearing that title in all Editions of the Councils that may be agreeable to the Catholick Faith to Reason and to Holy Scripture which is repugnant to the Ancient Doctrine of the Church Catholick for Eight whole Centuries 6. Hence is it manifest that the Trent Council hath given liberty to all her Members to hold that which is opposite to an universal constant unopposed Tradition of the Church for many Ages that is that she hath left them at their liberty to hold the Ancient Faith or hold the contrary 7. Hence it appears that in the Church of Rome Feasts may be instituted in which all men shall be exhorted to praise God for a thing which perhaps never was and of the truth of which none of her Members can be certain certitudine fidei with the certainty of Faith all of them being by this Church permitted to believe the contrary CHAP. III. Fifthly We distinguish betwixt Traditions which though not written in Scripture are left on Record in the Ecclesiastical writings of the first and purest Ages of the Church and such as are so purely Oral Traditions as that we find no footsteps of them in the Three first Centuries much less any assurance they had then any general Reception of the first kind is the Canon of Scripture of the Old Testament mentioned in our Sixth Article § 1. This is proved from the Jews § 2. From the Christians of the Second Century § 3. Of the Third Century § 4. From almost all the celebrated Writers of the Fourth Century § 5. Where also it is observed 1. That these Fathers profess to deliver that Catalogue of them which they had received from Tradition § 6. And that the Books which they rejected as Apocryphal were so reputed by the Church § 7. That the Catalogue they produced was that received not only by the Jews but Christians § 8. That they made it to prevent mistakes § 9. That they represent the Books contained in their Catalogue as the Fountain of Salvation the rest as insufficient to confirm Articles of Faith § 10. The same Tradition still continued to the Sixteenth Century § 11. What the Roman Doctors must do if they would shew a like Tradition for any of their Tenets § 12. The unreasonableness of their pretences to Tradition in this Article Ibid. The Attempts of Mr. M. and J. L. to prove their Canon from the Council of Carthage the Testimony of St. Austin the Decrees of Pope Innocent and Gelasius are Answered § 13. The Tradition touching the Books of the New Testament where it is proved 1. That the Four Evangelists the Acts the Thirteen Epistles of St. Paul the First of Peter and of John were always owned as Canonical by all Orthodox Christians § 14. 2. That it cannot be necessary to Salvation to be assured that the Books formerly controverted belong to the Canon § 15. 3. That we cannot be assured of the true Canon of the New Testament from the Testimony of the Latin Church § 16. 4. That there is not the like necessity that the controverted Books should have been generally received from the beginning as that all necessary Articles of Christian Faith and Manners should be then generally received § 17. That we have cause sufficient to own as Canonical the Books once controverted is proved 1. in the General § 18. 2. In Particular touching the Apocalypse § 19. And the Epistle to the Hebrews § 20. Touching the Epistle of St. James the Second of Peter the Second and Third of John the Epistle of St. Jude § 21. No Orthodox Persons dobuted of them after the Fourth Century § 22. The Romanists cannot prove their Doctrines by any like Traditions and in particular not by such a Tradition as proves the Apocalypse Canonical § 23. The Objection of Mr. M. Answered § 24. AGain § 1 the word Tradition may be applied to signifie either such things as are not written in the Scripture Dist 5. though they are left on Record in the Ecclesiastical writings of the first and purest Ages Vocatur Doctrina non scripta non ea quae nusquam scripta est sed quae non est scripta a primo Autore Bellarm. de verbo Dei non scripto l. 4. c. 2. and from them handed down unto us in the writings of succeeding Ages or else to signifie such things as are said only to be delivered by word of Mouth but cannot by the Records of preceding Ages be proved to have been received as Doctrines generally maintained or practices always observed in the Church of Christ of the first sort is the Tradition of the Canon of Scripture of the Apostles Symbol as a perfect Summary of Doctrines necessary to be believed the Observation of the Lord's Day the Superiority of Bishops over Presbyters the Ordination of Presbyters and Deacons by Bishops only and the like we having full and pregnant evidence from the first Records of Antiquity unto this present time of all these things and whatsoever can be proved by a like Tradition touching a necessary Article of Christian Faith we are all ready to receive but those pretended Traditions of the Roman Church which by no Records of Antiquity can be made appear to have been constantly received by the Church as Apostolical Traditions we have just Reason to reject as being without Ground so stiled For Instance First We receive the Canon of the Scriptures of the Old Testament mentioned in our Sixth Article because it is by written Tradition handed down unto us from the Jews from Christ and his Apostles and from their Successors in the Church and we reject the Canon of the Old Testament imposed upon us by the Fourth Session of the Trent Council partly because we find a clear Tradition both virtually by all who say the Canon of the Old Testament is only that we own and expresly by those who say the others which we stile Apocrypha belong not to the Canon And 1. § 2 We receive our Canon from the Ancient Jews to whom were committed the Oracles of God for their Josephus saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 L. 1. contra Apion

to ground Faith upon For on this ground they proceeded in defining all the Books in our Canon to be Canonical Pope Innocent the First A. D. 402. St. Austin P. Gelasius A. D. 492. confirm the same Canon and the Sixth General Council celebrated A. D. 680. confirms the Council of Carthage and the true Canon is again set forth in the Council of Florence A. 1438. And after these Declarations of the Council of Carthage and Pope Innocent no one pertinaciously dissented from the Canon but such as Protestants themselves confess to be Hereticks J. L. adds That Gregory Nazianzen acknowledged them Canonical and St. Ambrose Lib. de Jacob vitâ beatâ and that since the Churches Declaration no Catholick ever doubted of them Now for Answer to these things let it be noted First That whereas they are pleased to say that it was till the time of the Third Council of Carthage that is till the Fifth Century doubtful and undetermined in the Church whether these Books were Canonical or not because the Church had not then declared them so they by just consequence must grant that the Apostles and all the Ancient Bishops of the Church for Four Centuries knew nothing of the Roman Canon for had they known the Books contested to be Canonical we cannot doubt but they would have delivered them to the Church as such as well as those which we receive and which saith Eusebius were received by the consent of all Lib. 4. c. 26. We therefore are contented to be no wiser than they were and rather chuse to hearken to that advice of Cyril of Jerusalem Read the Twenty two Books of the Old Testament and have nothing to do with the Apocrypha 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For the Apostles and ancient Bishops the Rulers of the Church who delivered these Twenty two Books as the Canon were wiser than those that came after them we therefore being Sons of the Church in compliance with his advice will not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 break over the bounds which they have set us especially considering they so expresly have informed us that they delivered this Catalogue of the Twenty two Canonical Books of the Old Testament as they received them from Tradition Obs 1. That they made this Enumeration of them to prevent mistakes in this matter for the good of the Church and that Men might know out of what Fountains to draw the Water of Life and might clearly learn which were Canonical Obs 4. And as the Canon received and owned not only by the Jewish but the Christian Church Obs 3. Secondly The falshood of these bold Assertions hath been shewed sufficiently in what hath been discoursed upon this subject for had the Authority of the Books we stile Apocryphal been undetermined had the true Canon of the Books of the Old Testament been doubtful in the Church till the Fifth Century why did Athanasius think it necessary to advertise Christians that the Books which we reject were not Canonical St. Cyril That they were out of the Canon Nazianzen That they were not Genuine Ruffinus That our Ancestors held them not Canonical not sufficient to confirm Doctrines of Faith St. Jerom That the Church deemed them Apocryphal and received them not into the Canon Why do they add that these things we delivered to them by the Fathers and by them recorded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for more exactness sake and to prevent mistakes Had the Canon of the Books of the Old Testament been till then doubtful and undetermined in the Church why was the Canon produced by Melito Bishop of Sardis judged so exact a Canon of the Books of the Old Testament why do the Fathers of the four first Centuries with one accord declare that the number of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament if Ruth were added to Judges and the Lamentations to Jeremiah Can. 59. were but Twenty two if reckoned separately Twenty four why is it that the Council of Laodicea having said that Christians in the Church ought to read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only the Canonical Books of the Old and the New Testament reckons up the Cononical Books of the Old Testament as we do excluding all that we call Apocrypha as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 books not contained in the Canon Moreover this Canon was received into the Code of Canons of the Vniversal Church both by the East and West the Canons of this Council were confirmed by the fourth General Council of Chalcedon Can. 1. Can. 2. Novel 131. by the Sixth General Council of Trullo by the Imperial Law of the Emperor Justinian and so must give us the Sence and Definition of the whole Church touching this matter Thirdly If that may be doubtful and undetermined in the Church which is so positively asserted so expresly and frequently declared in a matter of Fact as this hath been for the first Four Centuries then I hope we may be permitted to pronounce all those New Articles which the Church of Rome hath added to the Creed doubtful and undetermined in the first Four Centuries at least till they can give us better proof that they were then received than hath been here produced for this Canon and then I think they will be no great Gainers by this false Assertion And sure I am they cannot here pretend Tradition handed down from Father to Son from all the Christians of one Age to all the Christians of the next unless it be asserted that all those Fathers and this whole Council spake these things in a flat opposition to what they had been taught by their Fore-fathers touching the Canonical Books of the Old Testament so that this instance is a full confutation of that idle Dream Fourthly Whereas these Authors have produced some few Testimonies from the Fifth Century in favour of their Canon Let it be noted first That J. L. hath been told already Answ p. 82 83. that neither Gregory nor St. Ambrose have any thing pertinent to his purpose in the places cited and this he by his silence seemeth to confess As for the pretended Definition of Pope Innocent the First made saith J. L. A. D. 370. Cap. 11. p. 22. Schol. Hist p. 118 180 188. though he was only made Bishop of Rome A. D. 402. Bishop Cousins hath proved it to be Spurious as he hath also fully proved the pretended Decree of the Council of Florence to be Bishop Pearson Vindiciae Epist Ignat. part 1. c. 4. a p. 44. ad p. 54. And another Bishop of our Church of unquestionable Credit among all learned Men hath proved beyond all possibility of Contradiction that the Decree ascribed to Gelasius is also Spurious so that we have nothing left to consider but the judgment of St. Austin the Council of Carthage and the pretended confirmation of it Now to these I say Fifthly That were these Testimonies exactly for the Canon of the Church of Rome yet here is neither a Decree of any General Council

nor a Decree received into the Code of Canons by the Vniversal Church as was the contrary Decree of the Council of Laodicea nor were the men that made it likely to judge better what were the Books of the Old Testament received as Canonical than all the Writers now produced for our Canon they whom we have produced as our Witnesses being either men who lived upon or near the place where the Canon of the Old Testament was published and known or travelled many of them thither and one of them on purpose to learn exactly the number of those Books And surely it is too ridiculous to imagine that it should in the Fifth Century be better known in Africa what Books of the Old Testament were Canonical than at Jerusalem Caesarea Alexandria or any of the Eastern Churches Moreover This Canon of the Council of Carthage in the Roman Code lately set forth by Paschasius Quesnel hath only Tobit and Judith and two Books of Esdras of all the Apocryphal Books now Canonized at Rome nor in the Collection of Cresconius Can. 299. an African Bishop is there any mention of the Books of Macchabees or Baruch nor in the Edition of it by Balsamon so that this cannot be a proof that the Trent Canon was received then And lastly 't is true they stile the Books there mentioned Canonical but this may only be in that large Sence in which those Books were sometimes called so which were read in the Church though they were not sufficient to confirm matters of Faith as may be argued from the Reason which they give us why they stiled them Canonical 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Balsam in can 27. Concil Carthag viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Because we have from the Fathers received these Books to be read in the Church and from the Gloss of Balsamon upon it who to know what Books were Canonical in the strict Sence sends us to the Council of Laodicea Athanasius Nazianzen and Amphilochius who all declared against the Apocrypha and to the last Canon of the Apostles which leaves out most of them And whereas it is added that the Canons of the Council of Carthage were established in the Sixth General Council held in Trullo let it be noted First That at other times the Romanists will by no means admit this Council Can. 36. Can. 13. Can. 55. because it equals the Bishop of Constantinople with him of Rome forbids Priests to be separated from their Wives condemns the received Customs of the Church of Rome and prescribes contrary Laws to her but now because they hope their Forlorn Cause may have some small advantage by it they give it the Title of a General Council Note 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Can. 2. That this Synod in the same Canon in which it confirms the Council of Carthage confirms also the Canons of the Council of Laodicea together with the Canonical Epistles of Athanasius Nazianzen and Amphilochius which number the Canonical Books of the Old Testament as we do rejecting the rest with us as Apocryphal when therefore the Fathers in the Synod confirm the Canons of the Council of Carthage they must either contradict themselves by contradicting the Council of Laodicea and these Canonical Epistles now mentioned and by them equally confirmed or else they must believe that this Canon of the Council of Carthage did not declare these controverted Books to be properly Canonical or divine Scripture but only in that larger sence in which that Name was given to Ecclesiastical Books thought worthy to be read in the Church Fifthly Whereas Mr. M. and J. L. farther assert That after these Books were declared Canonical by Pope Innocent and the Council of Carthage all cited these Books as Scripture none pertinaciously dissented from this Decree no Catholick ever doubted of them we are bound to thank them for their kindness to us in these words in which they plainly have renounced their Title to almost all the best Writers of the Christian World who as the Reverend Dr. Cousins hath demonstrated through every Century till the very Year of the Session of the Trent Council not only doubted of but plainly did reject these Books as uncanonical in the strict acceptation of the Word declaring that they read and cited them indeed as Books containing good instruction but not as properly Canonical or as sufficient to confirm any Article of Christian Faith. Lastly The Testimony of St. Austin in his Book of Christian Doctrine is so inconsistent with his other works and so fully answered by the Reverend Dr. Consins Can. 7. that it is needless to say any thing distinctly to it To proceed therefore to the Books of the New Testament § 14 observe First That the four Gospels the Acts of the Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb Eccl. Hist l. 3. c. 25. l. 6. c. 25. the Thirteen Epistles of St. Paul the First Epistle of St. Peter and the First of St. John were always 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confessed by all true Christians to be sacred Books of the New Testament and their Authority was never questioned by any person of the whole Church of God. Now sure we have unquestionable certainty of such Books as have been handed down to us by the Tradition of all Ages of the Church inserted into all her Catalogues cited by all her Writers as Books of a Divine Authority and of which never any doubt was made by any Member of the Church of God. Secondly § 15 Observe That it cannot be necessary to Salvation to have an absolute assurance of those Books of the new Testament which have been formerly Controverted by whole Churches as well as private Doctors of the Church for either these Churches had sufficient certainty that the Books which they rejected were Canonical or they had not if they had how could they be true Churches who rejected part of their Rule of Faith when known to be so If they had not it seems not necessary that we at present should be certain of them for why may not we go to Heaven without this assurance as well as they of former Ages Thirdly § 16 There can be no assurance of the true Canon of the Books of the New Testament from the Testimony of the Romish or the Latin Church in any Age because she in some Ages hath rejected from the Canon that Epistle to the Hebrews Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 6. c. 20. which she now receives It was rejected in the Third Century by Cajus Presbyter of Rome by Tertullian in the same Century who also in his Book Cap. 20. de pudicitia insinuates that it was not received as Canonical by some other Churches Origen in his Epistle to Africanus having cited a passage from the Eleventh Chapter of this Epistle adds That it is probable some being pressed with it Pag. 232. may 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 embrace the Sentence of them who reject this Epistle as

sufficient to satisfie the curiosity of this inquiry here being Symbols delivered as the entire Summary of Articles of Christian Faith by the Consent of the Apostles the four first General Councils received by all Orthodox Christians of all Places and Ages as such for at least Six hundred Years here is as Irenaeus saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Tertullian Regula immobilis irreformabilis as the Greeks in the Council of Florence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Rule invariable unmovable unchangeable not to be shaken or reformed a Rule which say the Fathers Concil Hor. Apud Bin. Ses 5. Tom. 8. p. 590. admits of no diminution or addition this being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a secondary Foundation of Faith after the Symbol that it was not to be changed in the least saith the Bishop of Ephesus Whereas the Catalogue of Fundamentals in the Roman Church is still variable and increasing every new General Council having it in their power by defining any new Thing disputed in the Schools to advance it into a New Article of Faith. Sixthly § 10 Hence also we return a satisfactory Answer to that Question so captiously put unto us Where was your Church before Luther by saying that our Church was in all places of the World where these ancient Foundations were retained and not subverted by introducing Doctrines plainly opposite unto them our Church exactly is the same with that in Irenaeus and Tertullian's days and could undoubtedly have had with them free Communion by virtue of her Symbol yea if that which always was professed to be the entire Summary of Faith be sufficient when owned and Baptized into to render us of the same Church with them who so professed they may here find our Church where they will scarce find their own in all the Ages from the Apostles to the Tenth Century in the West and till the Reformation in the East For though our first Reformers in the Church of England differ'd a little from the Greek and Eastern Churches in some Rites and Practices yet were we one in Faith and so as far as it is needful for Sister Churches to be of one Church Concil Flor. apud Bin. To. 8. Sess 5. For they maintained stifly in the Council of Florence that the Nicene or Constantinopolitan Creed contained all the Articles of Christian Faith necessary to be believed or which were to be imposed on Christians and that it was lawful for no Man to add to or take from it or to propose another Faith Sess 5. p. 586. Pag. 580. that this was the Catholick Faith which ought to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one and the same among all Christians that in this Symbol of Faith nothing was by the Fathers permitted nothing put defectively nothing that wanted Correction or Addition Censura Orient Eccles Edit per Stanisl Socolovium c. 1. Atque hic quidem est ille verae incorruptae fidei thesaurus ab ipso spiritu sancto ne quid ex eo aut auferatur aut aliquid alienum adulterinum illi addatur sancte obsignatus haec est illa divina sanctissima perfecta ac universalis per orbem terrarum confusi populi Christiani tessera haec est illa communis confessio omnium sanctorum patrum hic est certissimus universae Christianae fidei limes quem in utrisque manibus complectentes quem ubique magna libertate alacritate confitentes velut quoddam coeleste integrum incorruptum nullaque parte contaminatum sanctorum divino numine afflatorum hominum depositum ad extremum usque finem vitae nostrae conservabimus Censur Orient Eccl. Edit per Stanislaum Socolovium Cap. 1. Apud Bin. Ibid. p. 580 577. In their Censure of the German Churches they set down the Constantinopolitan Creed as that Treasure of the true incorrupted Faith sacredly sealed by the Holy Ghost that nothing should be taken from it nothing alien or adulterine added to it as that Divine most Holy Perfect and universal Tessera of the Christian People diffused over all the World the most common Confession of all the Holy Fathers the most certain boundary of the whole Christian Faith and they declare That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this was the chief cause of the Schism betwixt them and the Western Churches that the Romans had added to the Nicene Creed there therefore was at that time no real difference betwixt them and us in the Symbol of our Faith and therefore nothing which could hinder our Affection to Her or Hers to us as a Sister Church with which was maintained and ought to be maintained the Union of Peace and Charity by reason of this universal Tessera of Christian People owned by both parties as the perfect Summary of their Faith. Lastly § 11 Hence you may see why the Divines of the Church of England acknowledge the Church of Rome still to continue a true Church and those in Communion with her as true parts of the Catholick Church visible though far from being only so because they are Baptized into this Faith alone and it is delivered to them even by the Church of Rome as the whole Catholick Faith the whole Faith necessary to Salvation For through the wonderful Providence of God it hath so happened Part. 1. c. 2. p. 13. that the Trent Catechism hath declared suitably to the Tradition of the Ancients that the Apostles made the Symbol which now bears their Name to be a form of Christian Faith to those whom they should call ad fidei unitatem to the Vnity of Faith and to be a mark of distinction betwixt false Brethren and those who verè Christo militiae Sacramento se obligarent truly did oblige themselves to Christ by the Sacrament of their Warfare And the Trent Council in prejudice to all her following Decrees hath also taught That Symbolum Apostolorum est principium illud in quo omnes qui fidem Christi profitentur necessario conveniunt ac Fundamentum Ecclesiae firmum ac unicum Sess 3. p. 7. the Symbol of the Apostles is that Principle in which all who profess the Faith do necessarily agree and it is the firm and only Foundation of the Church And at their Baptism of Infants and Adult Persons the Questions and Answers run thus Ritual Rom. de Bapt. parvul p. 13. de Baptismo Adult p. 28. Pr. What askest thou of the Church of God to which the Adult Person or the God-Father of the Infant replies I desire Faith. Pr. What will Faith procure for thee Godf. Life eternal And yet the God-Father of the Child or the Elect with the Adult Baptized when they come to repeat this Faith only recite the Apostles Creed and so they still retain the Ancient and Apostolick way of admitting Members into the Church as to matters of Faith required of them to be believed CHAP. IX The Novelty of the Romish Doctrines proved farther First from the Instructions given by the Church-Rulers to their Clergy what

be sacred yea the whole Church preferred it before any other account of this Matter given by either Pope Council or Father For saith Cajetan as to this matter ad limam Hieronymi reducenda sunt verba tam Conciliorum quam Doctorum the words of Councils and Doctors must be reduced to the Rule of St. Jerom. So that those Books which he rejects are not to be esteemed Canonical as that word importeth Books sufficient ad firmandum ca quae sunt fidei to confirm Articles of Faith but only as it signifies Books useful and aedificationem Ecclesiae for the Edification of the Church and with this distinction you may reconcile the difference betwixt him and St. Austin and betwixt the Councils of Carthage and of Laodicea Alphonsus Tostatus saith Magis credendum est Hieronymo quam Augustino maxime ubi agitur de veteri Testamento St. Jerom is to be credited especially in things belonging to the Old Testament and Histories before St. Austin for in this thing he exceeded all the Doctors of the Church The same Tostatus saith Ista distinctio facta est ab Ecclesia Universali quae concorditer tenet istam distinctionem factam ab Hieronymo nam ista tenebatur a Judaeis fidelibus fult postea continuata in Ecclesia Defens Part. 2. c. 22. That the Vniversal Church with one accord holds the distinction made by St. Jerom for that was held by the Faithful Jews before Christs Advent and was afterwards continued in the Church and hence it came to pass that there was never any Bible found in those times which had before it the Canon of Carthage the Catalogue of St. Austin or the Epistle of Pope Innocent or the Decree of Pope Gelasius whereas in all Manuscript and Printed Bibles the Prologue of St. Jerom stiled Galeatus was placed before them by a common and universal consent of the Latin Church to be a sure Index and Discrimination of the Apocryphal and Ecclesiastical Books from the Canonical And this is the true Reason why many of the forecited Authors speaking of the Apocryphal Books mention sometimes but Five or Six viz. Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Judith Tobit and the Book of Maccabees to wit because St. Jerom in his Prologue upon the Book of Kings mentions them only though in his Preface to the Book of Jeremy he rejects Baruch and in his Preface upon Daniel he rejects the History of Susanna the Song of the Three Children and the Fables of Bell and the Dragon and so do they who Comment on these Books by his Example and with respect unto his Judgment So that from what hath been discoursed it is exceeding evident against the confident Assertions of Mr. M. and J. L. That after the Fifth Century it was the General Opinion of the Church till the Sixteenth Century that the Canonical Books were only Two or Four and Twenty and that those Books we stile Apocryphal did not belong unto the Canon and were not of validity sufficient to confirm Articles of Christian Faith. Concerning General Councils our Church asserts Two Things 1. Art. 21. That they may not be called together without the commandment and will of Princes 2. That they may erre and sometimes have erred even in things pertaining unto God wherefore things ordained by them as necessary to Salvation have neither Strength nor Authority unless it may be declared that they be taken out of Holy Scripture Now touching the first Proposition That General Councils may not be called together without the Commandment and Will of Princes the Eastern Churches concurr in Judgment with us Sguropylus in his History of the Council of Florence saith That in their Synod held about the Vnion of the Eastern and the Western Churches they unanimously declared 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sect. 2. c. 8. That the Emperor according to his ancient Custom and Prerogative was to call Oecumenical Synods and no other was to do it And again The Emperor saith he Sect. 10. cap. 2. p 280. and the Greeks contended 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it was the Previlege of the Emperor to call the Synod and upon that account his Name was placed first in it as was manifest from the Acts of the Councils The ablest Writers of the West say the same thing Cardinal Cusanus declares We must say touching a General Council De Concord Cath. l. 2. c. 2. f. 39. That the Authority of it doth not so depend on him that calls it that if the Pope do not call it it should be no Council quia tunc non fuissent omnia octa universalia Concilia firma quoniam per Imperatores congregabantur for then none of the Eight General Councils would be firm they being all called by the Emperors from whom the Bishop of Rome as other Patriarchs received by Letters missive a publick warning to come or send unto the Councils And again From what hath been discoursed it appears Lib. 3 c. 13. Imperatores sanctos congregationes Synodales universalium Conciliorum totius Ecclesiae semper fecisse That the Emperors did always call General Councils This saith he I have found to be true by perusing the Acts of all the General Councils to the Eighth inclusively And so I have read in the Gloss of Anastasius the Pope's Library-Keeper Quòd universales Synodos de omni terra Imperatores colligere soliti fuerunt That the Emperors were wont to Assemble General Councils Dum lego veteres Historias In reading of the ancient Histories I find not saith Aeneas Sylvius that Popes alone did call Councils Lib. 1. de Concil Basil p. 20. Lib. 3. Art. 1 q nor after in the time of Constantine and other Emperors quaesitus est magnopere Romani assensus Papae was the assent of the Pope of Rome much sought after Jacobatius informs us That à principio facultas congregandi concilia spectabat ad Imperatores the power of gathering Councils belonged to the Emperors from the beginning Lib. 1. c. 2. §. 2 3 4. Hist Eccles l. 5. in Prooem Richerius in his History of General Councils is very frequent in his full Assertions of this matter proving this clearly from those words of Socrates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Since that the Emperors became Christians the greatest Synods were and are held by their pleasure But it is needless to insist longer on this Head since Sancta Clara on this Article saith Pag. 294. Apol. 2. advers Ruff. f. 79. b. Where Erasinus saith Nota Lector olim Synodos Imperatorum jussu congregari solitas These words seem to be confirmed by the Authority of St. Jerom who rejects a Council with this Question Quis Imperator hanc Synodum jussit congregari What Emperor commanded the Assembling of that Synod As if he held the command of the Emperor to be necessary to that end sic observatum patet in omnibus fere conciliis veteribus and so 't is evident it was observed

entire System of the Christian Faith than by committing it to Writing that Piety should not permit even the Romans to rest satisfied without such written Monuments of what they had been taught or to conceive it was sufficient that they had received it by Tradition and that the Wisdom of the Holy Ghost instructed the Apostles to commit to writing that which they had Preached by Word of Mouth that so it might become to future Ages the Pillar and the Ground of Truth and a sufficient Antidote against the Heresies which afterwards prevailed in the Church Euseb H. Eccl. l. 3. c. 37. And that the zeal of the first Successors of Christian Faith imployed it self as much in leaving to their Converts throughout all the World 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Writings of the Holy Gospels as in preaching Christ unto them In Answer to Mr. M's Fourth Reason for the Infallibility of Tradition I grant P. 354. That a Tradition made as credible to any Man as it may be made credible to one who never saw London that there is such a City as London and that it is the head Town of England will be a good and a sufficient Proof that the Traditions of the Church of Rome are true and that upon such Evidence afforded it will be most unreasonable to question the Truth of them but then I think it is the vainest thing imaginable for any person to attempt to prove them from a like Tradition For doth Mr. M. know of any Man whoever doubted that there was such a City as London or that it was the head Town of England Did he ever read or hear of any large Discourses any Testimonies brought from ancient Records or Traditions from Divine Revelation or from Reason to prove there was or could be no such Capital City in England Can he produce as many Eye and Ear Witnesses that the Traditions of the Church of Rome are truly Apostolical as may be easily produced for such a City Let Mr. M. once prove that the Traditions of the Romish Church were always generally received by all Mankind and that none ever had the Confidence to Question the Truth of any of them Let him prove them from Myriads of Eye Witnesses who saw them writ by the Apostles or Primitive Professors of Christianity as plainly as ever any Man saw London or as many Ear Witnesses hearing the Apostles preaching these Traditions as ever heard this Capital City mentioned by those who saw it Let him prove them by as many persons who writ to the Apostles concerning these Traditions as have writ to London and by as many who resorted to the Apostles to learn these Traditions as have resorted to this City by as many Books describing these Traditions in the very Age in which they are supposed to have been delivered as there are Books which in this Age make mention of the City of London and by as many Canons of the Primitive Church relating to these Traditions as there are Statutes and Discourses relating to the City Trade and Government of London And I will then acknowledge That it is impudent impious and blasphemous Impiety to doubt the Truth of these Traditions Mr. M. indeed supposeth That it is as evidently credible that God hath revealed such and such Verities as it is credible by humane Tradition that there is such a City as London but this he never undertakes to prove as knowing that it was an easier matter to suppose it P. 355 356. And then he adds That the very self same Tradition tells me that the same God who revealed by his Apostles so many other Verities to his Church did also reveal by the same Apostles to the same Church that this Church was to be heard as the Mistress of Truth with whom he would ever be present suggesting to her all Truth and never permitting the Gates of Hell to prevail against her that he placed her as a Pillar and Ground of Truth giving her such Pastors as should secure her Children from being tossed to and fro with every Wind of Doctrine and consequently this same Tradition tells me God hath revealed this Verity of her being Infallible in proposing any Point for Divine Faith. Now Reply First Mr. M. is miserably out in this Discourse for not one of these Revelations here mentioned whatsoever is the import of them have descended to us by Oral Tradition but are all of them contained in Scripture as far as they are truly cited Secondly Whereas the Evidence that there is such a City as London is so great that never any Body could deny or question it that the Church is Infallible in propounding any Point of Faith not clearly revealed in the Holy Scripture or that there are indeed any such Points of Faith is at present and hath been formerly denied by many Myriads of learned and pious Men whose worldly Interest it is and was to believe that true which they deny to be so and whose rejoicement it would be to find it true and that none of the places here produced prove this Infallibility or by the Primitive Professors of Christianity were esteemed to prove it they have unanimously held and do at present hold Thirdly Ibid. Whereas he saith He did see with his Eyes that she viz. the Church of God did propose her Traditions for Verities received from God. Let it be noted That Mr. M. confounds the Church of Rome and the Church of God excluding all the Protestants the Greek Church and the Eastern Christians not subject to the Pope from that Church out of which there is no Salvation which I hope is not so evident as that there is such a City as London for it is not the whole Church but that of Rome which claims this Infallibility and on that account proposeth her Traditions for Verities received from God. Now then let us return to our Capital City of London and we shall find the whole Nation though of different Parties Interests and Judgments agreeing that there is in England such a Capital City as London but yet we find half the whole Christian World utterly denying many Traditions of the Church of Rome to be Verities received from God and in particular that of the Pope's Supremacy without which the Church of Rome neither doth nor can pretend to be the whole Church Catholick Now this denial of her pretended Traditions by so many Churches professing a like Veneration for those Traditions which are truly Primitive must prove as strongly that the Traditions of the Church of Rome are falsly so called as her Assertion can be supposed to prove them Divine Verities Again whereas there are no universally received Records which give us the least cause to doubt whether there be such a City as London c. the Records of the Scriptures Councils and Fathers of the Church cause many Myriads to believe the Doctrines and Practices peculiar to the Roman Church are so far from being Apostolical Traditions that they

as appears touching the Greek Church and their Dependants from the continuance of this Practice to this very Day Notandum quod ex hoc quod dicitur hic nisi manducaveritis c. dicunt Graeci quod hoc Sacramentum est tantae necessitatis quod pueris debet dari sicut baptismus Nichol de Lyra in Joh. 6. touching the Eastern Churches from their continuance of it by Tradition even since their Separation from other Churches in the Fifth and the Sixth Centuries for it is practised still by the Cophti or Aegyptian Christians Brierw p. 157. p. 165 173. 178. by the Habassines by the Armenians and by the Maronites saith Brierwood Moreover in the Third Century De laps p. 132. Cyprian speaks of it as a Thing then in use witness that Story he relates of the Child who through the Wickedness of the Nurse having tasted of the Idol Sacrifice when the Deacon came to give it the Cup turned away its Face and shut its Mouth and when the Deacon forced the Wine into its Mouth presently threw it out again and Witness the Apology he thus makes for such Children We did not on our own Accord make hast to the profane Contagions Derelicto cibo poculo domini Ibid. p. 125. leaving the Food and the Cup of the Lord 't was the Perfidiousness of others that destroyed us and he seems to assert the Necessity of it from the Sixth of John Cap. 25 26. in the Third Book of Testimonies to Quirinus In the First Form of Liturgy we meet with in the Church of Christ Constit Apost l. 8. c. 13. we find this Practice prescribed to be used in Christian Churches Let the Bishop communicate and after him the Priests the Deacons Subdeacons the Readers Singers and Ascheticks the Deaconesses Virgins Widows 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and then Children Hier. Eccles c. 7. p. 360 361. Dionysius also saith That Children in his time were made Partakers of the Holy Mysteries In the Sixth Age we find this was still the received Custom of the Western Church from the Gregorian Office which takes care that Baptized Infants Ad Sabb. Pasch p. 73. Non ablactarentur antequam communicent should not suck before they had communicated The Practice of the Western Parts in the Seventh Century is Evident from the Council of Toledo which decrees Concil Tom. 6. p. 552. That they shall not be punished Qui tempore Infantiae Eucharistiam receptam rejiciunt who in time of their Infancy vomit up the Eucharist In the Eighth Century we are informed by Charles the Great Car. Mag. de Imag. l. 2. c. 27. That this was then the General Custom of the Church of God. For against the Doctrine of the Second Nicene Council and of the Roman Church pronouncing Anathema to those who did not Worship Images he and his Council of Three hundred Bishops argue thus That then Infantes Baptismatis unda loti Corporis Dominici edulio Sanguinis haustu satiati pereunt Infants who have been Baptized and have received the Sacrament of our Lords Body and Blood must perish In the Ninth Century it was a known Constitution of the Western Church That the Priest should always have the Eucharist ready that if any little Child be infirm he might give him the Communion and the Child might not die without it which Constitution is extant in the Capitular of Charles the Great L. 1. c. 161. Cap. 7. L. 1. c. 69. in Walter Aurelianensis in Regino de Ecclesiasticis disciplinis in Ivo Decret part 2. cap. 20. in Burchardus l. 5. c. 10. and so undoubtedly obtained till the Twelfth Century Not. in Reg. p. 551 552. Not. ad librum Sacrament p. 298. In the Old Pontificials of the Eighth or Ninth Century saith Baluzius there is a Rubric requiring the Bishop or the Priest to give the Communion to the new baptized Infant And this continued saith Menardus till the time of Paschal the Second And Hugo de Sancto Victore saith That if it can be done without peril De Ceremon Eccl. l. 1. c. 20. Sive de Sacram l. 1. c 20. Juxta primam Ecclesiae institutionem Sacramentum Eucharistiae in specie Sanguinis tradendum est pueris according to the Primitive Institution of the Church the Sacrament of the Eucharist must be delivered to Children in the Species of Blood. Now by these Testimonies we learn how neatly the Trent Council minceth this Matter Sess 21. c. 4. when they say That Antiquitas eum morem in quibusdam locis aliquando servavit Antiquity did in some Places for some time observe this Custom More ingenuous is Cardinal Bona Rerum Litur l. 2. c. 19. p. 877 878 879 882. who confesseth it was an ancient Custom That Quicunque Baptizabantur sive adulti sive Infantes sacra statim Communione reficerentur whatsoever Infants were Baptized they should presently be refreshed with the Holy Communion and proves this Custom from the Third to the Twelfth Century And Baluzius admires Not. in Regin p. 552. That any one should say Universalem Ecclesiam nunquam recepisse hunc morem sine nota novitatis that the universal Church never received this Custom without a Note of the Novelty of it Secondly They declared in the General from these Words § 4 That this Sacrament was as necessary for all as Baptism and that where they could be had they were both necessary to Salvation St. Basil saith Tom. 1. p. 580. Tom. 2. p. 431. That the Baptized Person ought to be nourished with the Food of eternal Life and that the Communication of the Body and the Blood of Christ is necessary to eternal Life and proves both these Assertions from this Passage of St. John. Amphilochius in his Life saith In vita Basil c. 17. p. 221. It is impossible that any Man should enter into the Kingdom of God unless he be regenerate by Baptism 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and partake of the Life-giving Mysteries of the Body and the Blood of Christ St. Chrysostom declares That none can enter into the Kingdom of Heaven if he be not Baptized with Water and the Holy Ghost Hom. 3. de Sacerdotio Tom. 6. p. 16. l. 38. Tom. 2. p. 748. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and if he do not eat his Flesh and drink his Blood. And upon that passage of St. John Christ shews saith he that this is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ep. l. 2. 2. Ep. 52. very necessary and ought always to be done These saith Isidore Pelusiota are the divine Mysteries 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without which none can obtain the heavenly Rewards as is apparent from the Divine Oracles John iij. 3. vi 53. In Cap. 6 Joh. l. 4. p. 361. They are void of Life saith St. Cyril of Alexandria who receive not the Son 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the participation of the Eucharist Tom. 2. p. 92 96. Hincmarus

were all confirmed and even ascribed to the Holy Spirit by the general Council held in Trullo and by the Second Nicene Council or who now thinks himself obliged by that Text to do so Fifthly Who knows not that anciently it was esteemed § 10 by the whole Church a thing unlawful for a Bishop Presbyter or any of the Clergy to go from one Church or Diocess to another The first Nicene Council declares That some Can. 15. who before their sitting had done this did it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the Canon and decrees That for the future neither Bishop Priest or Deacon shall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 go from City to City Can 21. The Council of Antioch approved by the whole Church renews the same Decree The Council of Sardica represents the Attempt of such a Change as Can. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a most pernicious Custom to be pulled up by the Roots and as a Wickedness which deserved Translationes ab Ecclesia ad Majores apud Hilar. Frag. p. 437. Can. 1. Apud Athanas Apol. p. 744. Ep. 84. c. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theodoret Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be severely punished and therefore they declare That they who made such Changes should be excluded even from Lay-Communion and they object these Translations to the Arians as their great Crime The General Council of Chalcedon confirms all the Canons made touching this Matter by these Councils Pope Julius not only condemns this Transmigration but saith That he who practiseth it doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 despise the Station God hath given him Pope Leo adds That he who doth so shall not only be expell'd from the Chair he had invaded Sed carebit propria but shall be deprived of his own Pope Damasus declares That he will have no Communion with such Persons Moreover this Practice they condemn as Spiritual Adultery declaring That the Church to which the Bishop or the Priest is chosen is his Wife which therefore he cannot dismiss and take another without Adultery Thus the Synod of Alexandria accuse Eusebius of Nicomedia for going from Berytus to that City as having forfeited his Bishoprick and committed Adultery against the Import of that Precept Apud Athanas Apol. 2. p. 727. Art thou bound to Wife seek not to be loosed which if it be said of a Woman 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 how much more of a Church of the same Bishoprick to which one being tied ought not to seek another 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apud Binium Tom. 4. p. 9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 15. That he may not be found also an Adulterer according to the Holy Scriptures In the Synod under Mennas it was also laid to the Charge of Anthimus That having been Bishop of Trabisond he did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 adulterously snatch that of Constantinople against the Ecclesiastical Laws and Canons Apud Regin de Eccles discipl l. 1. c. 250. Pope Calixtus from the same Scripture determines That if a Bishop or Priest leave his Church or Parish which is his Wife bound to him whilst he lives he commits Spiritual Adultery And suitably to the Determinations of so many Councils they who refused to be thus promoted were highly commended as observing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb de vita Constant l. 3. c. 61. the Commands of God and the Canons of the Apostles and the Church Thus when upon the Deposition of Eustathius Bishop of Antioch they would have preferred Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea to that See he refused the Offer Sozom. Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 19. because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Law of the Church forbad it and this Fact Constantine commended as acceptable to God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb ibid. and agreeable to the Tradition of the Church But they who did transgress this Canon were removed from that See they were translated to though never so well deserving of the Church Thus Gregory Nazianzen though removed from Sasima to Constantinople by the Emperor though he had laboured so much in that Church to convert the Heathens he found there and hinder the Endeavours of the Hereticks yet the General Council of Constantinople observing saith Sozomen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hist Eccl. l. 7. c. 7. the Laws of the Fathers and the Ecclesiastical Order took his Bishoprick from him no ways regarding the great Merits of the Person But who now in the Church of Christ regards these Canons of so many General Councils or looks upon it as a Crime to admit of or even sue for a Translation from a less Bishoprick to a greater It were easy to shew the like Difference betwixt the Practice and Judgment of the present Church and that of former Ages touching the corporal and pecuniary Punishments of Men for difference in Religion which they of former Ages most plainly disapproved of touching the Suffrage of the People being requisite to the Election of their Bishop which they expresly did assert disowning such pretended Bishops as wanted the Consent and Suffrage of the People to omit many other Instances which might be easily produced to shew that Doctrines and Practices have passed for currant and even Apostolical in former Ages which are now utterly rejected and disapproved of in this present Age. But Lastly though when the whole Church is unanimous § 11 nd all her Members do agree in the asserting any Doctrine as an Article of Christian Faith necessary to be owned by all Christians the Plea from the concurring Judgment of the Church is highly plausible and never ought without the clearest Evidence of Reason or of Scripture to be gainsaid nor hath the Church of England ever disowned any such Doctrine yet when whole Churches or Nations are divided in their Sentiments concerning any Doctrine and Number may be pleaded by both Parties then say we with the Fathers That we must have Recourse unto the Scriptures This is at present visibly the State and the Condition of the Church of Christ she agrees now in nothing but the Apostles and the Nicene Creed there is East against West and West against East Protestant against Papist and Papist against Protestant Now in this case the ancient Fathers of the Church declare it is our only safe and prudent Course to fly as doth the Church of England to the Holy Scriptures and to primitive Antiquity and say That a Necessity is laid upon us so to do Thus Hippolytus or whosoever is the Author of that Book which bears his Name having given an Account of the Prevalence which Antichrist shall have clearly insinuates That the best Preservative against him is P. 60. Scripturas audire to hear the Scriptures and that Christ will pronounce them Blessed who have done so And that they who do not Diligenter legere Scriptures P. 13. diligently read the Scriptures shall run up and down saying Where is Christ and shall not find him The

Matth. p. 58. in luc 7. p. 351. Nazianzen in Orat. Funebr Basil in hanc sententiam Meliori non inventa maxima pars Veterum Auctorum concesserunt Maldonate in Matth. xi 2. viz. Ambrosius Eusebius Emissenus Julianus Pomerius Venantius Gregorius Question to our Lord Matth. 11.3 Art thou he that shall come or look we for another they should thus interpret it That St. John being to go down to Hell or Hades should send to ask whether he should go before him thither and preach him there as he had done on Earth Matth. 16.23 That when Christ said to Peter Get thee behind me Satan thou art an Offence to me they out of a Reverence to St. Peter should make him say to (f) Multi putant quod non Petrus correptus est sed adversarius Spiritus qui haec dicere Apostolum suggerebat Hieron in Matth. xvj 23. Hilarius in locum Theophylact. in Marc. 8. p. 232. Peter only come thou after me and to the Devil Satan thou art an Offence unto me That when the same St. Peter denied his Master Matth. 26.72 saying I know not the Man they should excuse and bring him off with this quaint Equivocation (g) Scio quosdam pij affectus erga Petrum locum hunc ita interpretatos ut dicerent Petrum non Deum negasse sed hominem esse-sensum nescio hominem quia scio Deum Hieron in locum Vide Maldonatum ibid. Nescio hominem quia scio Deum I know not the Man for I know him to be God not considering with St. Jerom That by thus attempting to excuse the Disciple they gave the lye to his Master who had foretold his Denial That from those Words of Christ Joh. 8.44 (h) Vide Origen in Joh. Tom. 23. ed. Huet T. 2. p. 308. Huetii notas p. 34. Epiph. Haer. 40. n. 5 6. Haer. 38. §. 4 5. Ammon caten in c. 8. Joh. p. 238. Cyril Alex. in locum p 559. Author quaest V. N. Test apud August c. 90 98. Hieron in Isa c. 14 F. 36 e. The Devil is a Lyar and the Father of it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they should conclude that the Devil had a Father and that he was either Cain or Judas That to avoid the vain Cavils of the Marcionites and Manichees they should say That (i) Iren. l. 3. c. 7. Tertul. l. 5. adv Marcion c. xj Chrysost Theod. Photius apud Oecum Theophylact in locum August contr Faust Manichaeum l. 22. c. 2. 9. the God of this World mentioned 2 Cor. iv 4. was not the Devil but the true God And from these Words of the Apostle (k) Illud dici potest quod Paulus non tam maledixerit eis quam oraverit pro illis ut eas partes corporis perderent per quas delinquere cogebantur Hieron in locum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theodoret Oecum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theoph. in locum Gal. 5.12 I wish they were cut off that trouble you they should gather that the Apostle desired that the Abettors of the legal Ceremonies and Circumcision might be gelt To omit infinite Passages of the like Nature Nor can it reasonably be doubted that the Doctrine of the Millennium of the necessity of communicating Infants of the Appearance of Enoch and the Tisbite at our Lord's Second coming of the nearness of the End of the World of our Lord 's Preaching but one Year after his Baptism of the Angels conversing with Women had all their Rise from the mistaken Interpretations of the Holy Scripture why therefore might not the Mistake of that Passage of St. 1 Cor. 3.15 Paul They shall be saved but so as by Fire give the rise to Purgatory That of the same Apostle Magnum Sacramentum Eph. 5.32 This is a great Mystery but I speak of Christ and the Church advance Marriage into a Sacrament the mistake of that Promise of an happy Resurrection to the true Members of Christ's Church Matth. 16.18 The Gates of Hades shall not prevail against it be made to countenance her Infallibility and so in other Cases of like Nature Sure I am that Communion in one Kind the Latin Service the Veneration of Images could never have obtained in the Church had not those Scriptures which so plainly do condemn them been miserably wrested by late Ages from their proper Sence and the received Interpretation which the whole Christian World had put upon them for Six hundred or a Thousand Years and why they might not as well wrest the Scriptures to establish some of their Doctrines as they have done it for the avoiding that Condemnation of them which is so clear in other Scriptures that he who runs may read it I am not able to discern Secondly § 7 Corruptions in Doctrine and Practice might easily prevail by altering or leaving of that Rule of Faith and Manners God had given them and acting by other Rules or Principles which in themselves are insufficient to establish any Article of Christian Faith for a false Rule must of necessity give false Directions both in Faith and Manners where the Principle is false the Conclusion from it must be so and where the Foundation is corrupted the Building cannot be firm now this we find done 1. By setting up the Fathers as the Rules of Faith the * Basil Ep. 62.67.70.349 Nazianz. Orat. 19 21 23 29. Pillars and the Grounds of Faith as some of them are often stiled This Method of proceeding as it is expresly contrary to our Lord 's Injunction to call no Man Father upon Earth in that presumptuous Sence in which the Jewish Rabbi's did affect that Title Matth. xxiij 6 10. John vj. 45. because one is our Father in Heaven and all that come to Christ are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 taught of God the Father and one is our Guide and Master Christ 1 Joh. ij 27. from whom we Christians have received an Unction and need not that any one should teach us but as that Spirit in the Word doth teach us all things So is it as repugnant to the Mind and the Prescriptions of those Holy Men who frequently declare That both they and their Brethren were subject to Error That Errarunt in fide tam Graeci quam Latini (a) Hieron Ep. ad Pam. Ocean To. 2 F. 69. Both the Greek and the Latin Fathers erred in the Faith That therefore others were (b) Aug. l. 11. Contr. Faust c. 5. at liberty when they read or heard them to approve what they liked and to reject what they conceived not to be right in them and warn us (c) Cyril Hieros Catech. 4. p. 30. not to believe what they say unless we find it demonstrated out of the Holy Scriptures To (d) Orig. Hom. 2. in Ezek. F. 135. B. observe diligently when the Pastor deceived them and when he spake things true and pious there being

say they in our writings (e) Aug. de Orig an l. 4. c. 1. l. de bono persev c. 21. many things quae possent justo judicio culpari which justly may be blamed so that we would have no man so to embrace all our Sayings as to follow them save only in those things in which they do perceive they have not erred if then their sayings be of any credit and Authority 't is evident from their assertions that they ought not to be admitted as the Rule of faith as being men subject unto like ignorance and errors with us and if their sayings be of no credit much less can they be own'd as the pillars and the ground of truth and yet I find this doctrine laid down expresly by a concealed Heretick Sergius the Patriarch of Constantinople in his Epistle to Cyril where he saith that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concil Sexto Ep. ad Cyrum episcop Concil To. 6. p. 918. the doctrines of the Fathers are a Law to the universal Church and that we are bound to follow them and to hold all that they have written to the least tittle and evident it is That even from the Fifth Century the sayings of the Fathers began to be had in great Reputation and about the Eighth to be as it were Authentick and Articles of Faith were canvassed and determined both in the Second Nicene Council and in that of Florence chiefly by the pretended Sayings of the Holy Fathers to whose Testimony you very rarely if at all shall find this just Exception made That they were Men of like Infirmities and subject to like Errors as we are One Athanasius or Basil one Nazianzen or Nyssen one Chrysostom and Theodoret in the Eastern Church one Hilary and Ambrose St. Austin Jerom and St. Gregory in the Western Churches have for these six last Centuries signified as much or more than a St. Peter or St. Paul an Apostle or Evangelist and a sed contra Augustinus or sed contra est quod Augustinus dicit through the whole Summs and the whole Body of the Schoolmen hath passed for the Decision of a Question touching Faith or Manners How easy was it then for Errors to come in under the Vmbrage of these venerable Names especially if we consider how many spurious Pieces had usurped their Names which the great Ignorance of latter Ages could not distinguish from their genuine Works how many of their genuine works were horribly corrupted and how fruitful many of those Fathers were in there inventions and how positive they sometimes are in delivering that as the doctrine of the whole Church which was nothing less For instance who that reads St. Austin disputing against the Pelagians could doubt if he believed him that the Doctrine of the Imputation of Original Sin was universally received by all Christians and that on this account the whole Church Baptized Infants and yet Petavius iuforms us Dogm Theol. To. 4. pt 2. l. 14. c. 2. Haeret. Fabul l. 5. c. 18. p. 292. Quid festinat innocens aetas ad remissionem peccatorum Tertul. de Bapt. c. 18. that the Greek Fathers scarcely spake any thing about it yea in that very Age Theodoret expresly denies it putting the Question thus If this be the only work of Baptism to cleanse from Sin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 why do we Baptize Children who are not guilty of it and in his Comment on Rom. 5.13 He adds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That every one dies for his own Sin and not for that of his Fore fathers Chrysostom on the same place saith In v. 19. To. 3. Hom. 10. p. 73. That for us to be mortal on the occasion of the Sin of Adam is no absurdity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but how can it be that by his Transgression another should become a Sinner for if he did not personally sin Cap. 1. neither could he deserve Punishment Gennadius in his Book of Ecclesiastical Doctrines which passeth still among the Works of St. Austin placeth this as one That that Holy Spirit proceedeth from the Father and Son. Michael Psellus on the contrary saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cap. Theol. c. 10. p. 157. the Holy Catholick Church teacheth that the Spirit proceedeth only from the Father L. 2. c. 1. but not from the Son. To omit many other Instances collected by the learned Dally in that elaborate Treatise of the Use of the Fathers which makes it needless to discourse further on this Head For if the true Fathers were not only subject to many and great Errors in their private Sentiments but also unto manifold Mistakes touching the Doctrine of the Catholick Church if many of their Works have been unhappily corrupted and many spurious Pieces have been imposed upon them so that instead of their Authority Men often have relyed on an Impostor an ignorant Monk or perhaps an Heretick how easy was it in the dark Ages of the Church for Errors to come in at this Door when too much Veneration was by all given to them and their Dictates passed for Oracles Again § 8 New Doctrines and Practices might obtain by flying from the Scriptures to Miracles and Visions for the Establishment of Doctrines and Opinions in the Church That a prevailing Power doth attend these miraculous Operations even when they are performed only by Satan and his Ministers we shall be fully convinced if we consider that our Lord foretold of the false Prophets and false Christs that should come after him they should work Signs and Miracles so great as to deceive Matth. 24.23 if it were posible the very Elect. St. 2 Thes 2.9 Paul that the Apostacy of the Great Antichrist and his Followers should be effected by the coming of Satan with all power Signs Rev. 13.13 14. and lying Wonders St. John of the Apocalyptick beast that he should do great Signs and deceive the Inhabitants of the Earth by the Signs given him to do that at the first appearance of Christianity the Heathens did oppose it from this topick viz. The Signs and Wonders which had been performed by their Heathen Deities saying Frustra tantum arrogas Christo In vain you arrogate so much to Christ for we have often known that other Gods have given Medicines to and healed the Infirmities of many so the Heathen in (a) Arnob. l. 1. p. 28. Arnobius so (b) Apud Orig. l. 8. p. 407 416 417. Celsus so (c) Apud Minut p. 7. Caelius and comparing the Miracles of Apollonius Tyanaeus and of Apuleus with those of Christ (d) Lact. l. 5 c. 3. Aug. Ep. 4. Hieronim apud Euseb p. 512. Quorum majora contendunt esse opera And contending they were greater than any done by him That (e) Acts 8.9 10. Just in Apol 2. p. 69. Cyril Hier. cat 6. p. 53 54 c. Simon Magus mightily prevailed by them and obtained almost where-ever he came to be worshipped as a

Paul 's Expression by commending themselves and their Doctrine to the Consciences of all Men. To shew the Prevalence of Men of Reputation in Matters of this Nature If as the Romanists do generally confess the Doctrine of the Millennium obtained almost generally in the Church from the Relation of one Papias a Man of very slender Intellectuals If as Eusebius informs us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eccl. Hist l. 3. c. 39. most of the Churchmen embraced that Sentiment by his Authority pleading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the great Antiquity of the Man If one Agrippinus as they also tell us could prevail over all Africa to receive Hereticks by Baptism If Origen could deserve to be condemned in the Fifth and the Sixth Synods as an Heretick and yet whilst he lived Hieron in Verbo Origenes Socrat Hist Eccl. l. 4. c. 26. Hieron Prolog in l. 2. com in Micham Pamphil. Apol. Orig. praefat in libr. nom Hebr. T. 3. f. 12. could by his Learning and his Piety prevail to be had summo in honore in the highest Reputation to obtain after his Death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great Glory throughout all the Christian World insomuch that he was very grateful cunctis prudentibus to all wise Men and did for many Years obtain the Title of Magister Ecclesiae The Master or Teacher of the Church If the Authority of Jerom could prevail to have his Translation of the Old Testament received against the Judgment of the Universal Church If one St. Austin could introduce into the Church the Belief of the Ascension of the Blessed Virgin though none of the Fathers who had as good Opportunity to know and as much Reason to believe it spake one Tittle of it I say if all these things are so how can it be conceived a thing incredible That Popes Patriarchs and Councils and other Persons of great Authority and Vogue in their respective Ages should have had like Influence to introduce new Doctrines and Practices into the Church under pretence of Piety or the Authority of Scriptures or the Holy Fathers or some like plausible Account Theodor. Lector l. 2. p 566. Niceph. Hist Eccl. l. 15. c. 18. Why might not Petrus Gnaphaeus Patriarch of Antioch bring Invocation of Saints into the Prayers of the Church in the Fifth Century Pope Gregory introduce Purgatory in the Sixth Boniface the Third Paulus Diac. de Gest Longobard l. 4. c. 11. obtain from Phocas the Title of Caput omnium Ecclesiarum The Head of the Universal Church in the Seventh The Second Nicene Council introduce Image-Worship in the Eighth Paschasius give Rise to Transubstantiation in the Ninth Lombard and Hugo de S to Victore fix the Number of Seven Sacraments in the Twelfth And Pope Hadrian the Third introduce the Adoration of the Host in the Thirteenth Century Again 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Socr. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 12. Soz. H. Eccl. l. 1. c. 23. If one Paphnutius could by his Reason and Authority prevail with the First Nicene Council to rescind their intended Decree touching the Celibacy of Priests If Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople could abolish the Custom of repairing to an established Penitentiary for the disclosing secret Sins and that with the ensuing Approbation of almost all the Catholick Bishops of the Church In a Word if so many Practices and Customs relating to the Discipline and to the Sacraments of the Church could be entirely altered and rejected in the following Ages as is here partly proved and by the Learned on both sides confessed why might not other Practices and Doctrines which obtained in the more pure and early Ages of the Church run the same Fate and by the same Authority and Methods be discarded For as it is judiciously observed by the Lord Faulkland when the Reasons offered for or against a Practice have in them some Appearance of Truth or Probability as they may have to many Persons though they be not valid when the Persons Authorizing or Approving them are of great Authority or Credit in the Church as they may be especially in darker Ages and yet be subject to great Errors and when the People upon whom these Doctrines or Practices are pressed have either a great Veneration and Esteem for those that press them or a great Dread of them then meet together most of those things which tend to work Perswasion or prevail for an Assent unto the Doctrine and a Compliance with the Practice recommended Seeing then Not. in Concil Clar. Can. 28. conc To. 10. p. 582. as Petrus de Marca doth inform us the Approbation of the half Communion by Thomas Aquinas made others certatim amplecti hanc sententiam to embrace greedily the same Opinion why might not others of as good Authority and Credit be instrumental to produce like Changes in other Constitutions of the Church Fourthly § 10 Old Doctrines and Practices might easily be changed and new obtain by reason of the corrupt Manners of the Clergy and by their Example of the People And that 1. Because such evil Practices deprive the Clergy of that Spiritual Wisdom and Divine Assistance which is their best Conducter into the Way of Truth and is their chief Preservative from dangerous Delusions and pernicious Errors Wisd 1.4 For as the Book of Wisdom saith Into a malicious Soul Wisdom will not enter nor dwell in the Body that is subject unto Sin. St. De Judicio dei To. 2. p. 393. Basil grievously laments the Discords and Contentions the perverse Doctrines and Opinions which had prevailed in his time amongst 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Rulers of the Church of God by which they verified the Prediction of St. Paul Acts 20.30 That from Christians themselves should proceed Men speaking perverse things to draw away Disciples after them And this he doth resolve into their Rejection of God their true and only King their Departure from the Laws of Christ and chusing rather to rule others in contradiction to the Commands of Christ than to be ruled by him By which things saith he they have render'd themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 P. 394. unworthy of the Government of the Lord. Clemangis is still more express and Argumentative in this Particular Super Materia Conc. Gen. p. 71. For with them saith he is the Spirit those he directs and brings to a salutary End who have prepared for him within themselves an Habitation worthy of him and by good Works have render'd themselves worthy of his Inspiration and Visitation but how can he hear visit and enlighten them who are Adversaries to him and when they cannot do it in themselves endeavour to extinguish him in others and are inflamed not with the Fire of Love but with the Ardor of Ambition For with Hypocrites and self-Seekers the Holy Spirit is not wont to be present but to fly from them as his Enemies according to that saying of the Book of Wisdom the Holy Spirit of Discipline

not their Priests well paid for saying private Masses Do they not get well by the Shrines the Images the Relicks of the Saints they keep and shew to others and the Oblations offered by the People And must not therefore all these Doctrines be very grateful to Men of covetous and greedy Minds Must not such Persons strongly be inclined to broach abet and to promote them Do not the Doctrines of the Pope's Supremacy of the Priest's Power to make his God of the necessity of Priestly Absolution and Confession to him and of entire Obedience due to their Injunctions plainly tend to advance their Power and Reputation and to engage all Men to have them in the greatest Reverence Do not the Doctrines of the Necessity of the Priest's Intention to the Validity of a Sacrament of auricular Confession in order to Absolution and of the Power of this Absolution to procure Pardon for the Person who is only attrite tend most apparently to make the People think that their Salvation doth entirely depend on them and so create as great an Awe within them of such Priests as either the Hopes of their Salvation or the fear of everlasting Misery is able to produce Lastly Doth not the Doctrine of Infallibility give them full Opportunity to lord it over all Mens Consciences and keep them in an absolute Subjection to their Wills And can they not upon the pretence of being the sole Judges of the Sence of Scripture and of authentical Traditions obtrude upon the World whatsoever Doctrines will best suit with their Designs and Interests And must not Men be forced to submit to their Decisions and blindly follow their Directions as agreeable to Sacred Writ whilst it is kept with so great Care from their Perusal He must be blind who sees not that all those Doctrines must be very acceptable to Men of Pride and covetous Desires and who affect Dominion and Empire over the Consciences of others Let us see then whether from the Eighth Century when the Veneration of Images was first established to the Sixteen in which the Trent Council confirmed all these Doctrines we have not too much Reason to suspect the generality or the prevailing part of their Church Guides were Men strongly addicted to those corrupt Affections which render them unworthy of the Assistance of the Holy Spirit worthy to be given up to Delusions and very much disposed to broach maintain and to establish such Doctrines as directly tend to gratify their Ambition and their Avarice Whether such Changes might not reasonably be expected in the Eighth Century Carol. Magn. Praefat. ad libr. de imag when the Second Nicene Council met seeing the Priests then had laid aside all sound and wholesom Doctrine transgressed the Commandments of the Fathers and brought into the Church such Doctrines as were never known to Christ or his Apostles In the Ninth Century when Paschasius began to vent the Doctrine of Transubstantiation seeing then they buried in Contempt and Oblivion the Word of God Paulus Diac. made the Temple a Den of Thieves and instead of sweet Melody Luitpert Arch. Mogunt Epist ad Ludov. Regem Germ. sounded forth Blasphemy against God himself and the Captains and Rulers of the People endeavoured to preferr humane to divine things and the Governours of the Church having left the way of Salvation ran headlong opening the Pit of Perdition to those that followed them In the Tenth Century when as Baronius complains Ad A. D. 912. Art. 8. the Canons were silent the Decrees of Popes suppressed the ancient Traditions proscribed Lust armed with the secular Power challenged all things to it self when Christ was fast asleep in the Ship and which seemed worse all snorted with him and there were no Disciples to awaken their sleepy Lord with their Cries In the Eleventh Century when the Councils held at Rome Varseilles and Tours condemned Berengarius Ad An. 1001. Art. 1. 7. and decreed for the corporeal Presence of our Lord's Body in the Sacrament This being saith Baronius styled that Iron Age in which Iniquity abounded and many discoursed and believed that Antichrist was come and the Corruption of Manners which then was very great especially among the Ecclesiastics might easily perswade Men that it would be so When saith the same Baronius unhappy Brambles Thorns and Nettles which grew out of the Stench of the Flesh and the Dung of Corruption had wonderfully filled the Field of the Church Ad An. 1049. Art. 10. for all Flesh had corrupted their Ways so that not only the Flood seemed unsufficient to wash away this Filth but those horrid Wickednesses seem'd to call for that Fire which destroyed Sodom and Gomorrha When saith Hugo Flaviniacensis almost all the Clergy rather sought their own than the Things of Jesus Christ Concil T. 10. p. 375. and chose rather to adhere to the Discipleship of Simon than keep the Poverty of Christ Apol. An. 1066. apud Morn Myst iniq pag. 245. in the Unity of the Faith. When say the Clergy of Liege corrupt Manners through Ambition and Avarice prevailed Religion was dissembled and a Shew of Piety brought in When the Traffick of Holy Things crept in and the Holy Philosophy by the subtile Interpretation of Sycophants began to be corrupted polluted violated with humane Inventions and old Wives Fables In the Twelfth Century when first we hear of the fixed Number of Seven Sacraments which in another Sence were till then Mysteries Since then the Popes Cardinals and Prelates were all the Day intent on Evil and ever occupied without Satiety in the Works of Iniquity they made Port-sale of things sacred and laboured with all their Might that they might not descend to Hell alone The Clergy neglected God's Service were Slaves to filthy Lucre defiled their Priesthood by Uncleanness De praedest lib. Arbitr l. 2. versus finem Serm. 6. in Ps 90. p. 73. c. seduced the People by Hypocrisy and laid Snares by all manner of ways to ruin them saith Honorius Augustodunensis then the Offices of Ecclesiastical Dignity were turned into filthy Lucre and a Work of Darkness nor was the Welfare of Souls but the Luxury of Riches sought after in performance of them and the whole Race of Christians from the least to the greatest seemed to have conspired against God so that from the Sole of the Foot to the Crown of the Head there was no Soundness in them nor could Men say As is the People so is the Priest Serm. 1. de conv B. Pauli F. 2. d. for the People were not so bad as the Priest Saith St. Bernard In the Thirteenth Century when Transubstantiation was established in the Fourth Council of Lateran Since then Simony was committed without Shame In Hen. 3. A. 1237. p. 438. the Churches Liberty decay'd Charity expired Religion was trod under Foot and the Daughter of Sion was made like a brazen faced Whore that hath no Shame saith Matthew Paris Then

the Pride Haughtiness Perfidiousness Fraud Wickedness Luxury Avarice of the Clergy was not to be endured they being worse than Turks Saracens Tartars and Jews Apud Aventin l. 7. p. 720 721. and did more offend against Christian Simplicity than they saith Meinardus In the Fourteenth Century De planctu Eccl. l 2. c. 15. when Alvarus Pelagius complained of the Popes That many of them came into their Sees by Simony that they were exceedingly Covetous that they savoured of the things of the Flesh but were very careless of the good of Souls C. 16. Of the Cardinals That by their pernicious Examples they were commonly the Odor of Death unto Death that many of them were unworthily promoted and that they were insatiable Thirsters after Benefices C. 20. Of the Bishops That they were notoriously guilty of Simony Fraud Uncleanness Pride Envy Covetousness That the Prelates of the Church were an Army of Devils Companions of Thieves C. 5. and did nothing but for Gifts and Rewards Of the Priests C. 27. That they were commonly promoted by Simony lived incontinently and committed Fornication with the Women that came to Confession Of the Clergy in general C. 28. That they entered into Orders not out of Love to God but temporal Advantage that Drunkenness Gluttony and Incontineney were their common Vices that many of them were Sodomites that they gave ill Example to the Laity and commonly were worse than they In the Fifteenth Century when the Cup was taken away from the Laity by the Decrees of the Councils of Constance and Basil and Purgatory was established in the Council of Florence Ep. Synod de Con. Author Super Papam Bin. To. 8 p. 124. Bin. To. 9. p. 10. Since then all Ecclesiastical and Christian Discipline was in a manner extinguished in every Place saith the Council of Basil Then Oppression Rapine Adultery and Incest and all pestilent Vices did confound all sacred and prophane things saith Aegidius in the Fifth Council of Lateran to omit the Treatises written in this Age by Clemangis of the corrupt State of the Church by Gerson of the Defect of worthy Persons and by the Cardinal of Cambray of the Filthiness of the Church of Rome In the Sixteenth Century in which the Council of Trent was held when amongst the Primates of Religion there was either none or very little Service of God no good Life no Shame no Modesty Justice declined into Hatred or Favour Piety was turned into Superstition and by all Orders of Men Sin was openly committed and very often the Vertue of an honest Man was made his Crime Orat. ad Leon. 10. in Concil Lat. saith Picus Mirandula When all Flesh had corrupted their Ways and were become Citizens not of Rome but of Babylon saith Staphilaeus Orat. hab ad Auditores Rotae Concil To. 14. p. 993 994. When the Bishop of Bitonto in the Trent Council crys out with what Monsters of Filthiness what Sinks of Uncleanness what pestiferous Contagion is not both Priest and People defiled Begin at the Sanctuary of God and see if there be any Shamefacedness any Charity any Hope or Help of honest Life if there be not unbridled Lust notorious Boldness incredible Wickedness that the more powerful proceeded from the Worship of God to Impiety from the Defence of the Church to the Excision of it and fell with one Consent from Religion to Superstition from Faith to Infidelity from Christ to Antichrist from God to Epicurism I say in Ages and in times in which such Floods of all Impiety had overwhelmed the Clergy such Pride Ambition Covetousness and Luxury reigned uncontrolledly among them 't is easy to discern how Practices and Doctrines so well comporting with their vicious Inclinations might easily be introduced by them and difficult to believe it could be otherwise For if in the Fourth Century so great Defection was caused by the wicked Arians notwithstanding all the Opposition which the vertuous and learned Bishops made against them if then by reason of the abounding of Iniquity the Orthodox declared their Expectations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of an entire Apostacy Theodoret Ep. 63. Epist 10. If St. Basil 's Complaint That the Office of the Bishop was sunk down 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to miserable Men Servants of Servants who reproached the Name of Bishop was attended with another that concerned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the corruption of the Faith. If Isidore Peleusiota 's Epist l. 3. Epist 223 259 408 410. sad and manifold Complaints of the Tyranny Soul-Murther Luxury Covetousness the Ignorance the Enmity to Vertue which reigned in the Clergy of his Age concludes in this These are the Men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by whom the Affairs of the Church are turned topsy turvey If when Theodoret Ep. 134 135 142. saith the Clergy did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 labour under a general Impiety he also speaks more fully of their Declension from the Faith and their establishing a new Heresy what might not be expected in these last and worst of Ages which were the very Sinks of Wickedness the non ultra of Impiety Sure if ever Religion was or can be made to trucle unto Interest and Faith to Faction and Government to degenerate into Empire and Tyranny it must be in those Ages when Men were so unworthy of the Assistance or Direction of the Holy Spirit and were so worthy to be given up unto the Spirit of Delusion Fifthly These novel Practices and Doctrines might easily prevail by reason of the gross Ignorance and Negligence of Christian Knowledge both in the Clergy and the People For who sees not that Ignorance in the Clergy must render them unable to discern betwixt Truth and Falshood to chuse the Good and refuse the Evil and make it easy to impose upon them in those Matters by any specious Pretences whatsoever Thus when the Prophets erred in Vision Esa 28.7 15. and stumbled in Judgment then was it that they made Lyes their Refuge and under Falshood hid themselves When the Watchmen of Israel were all blind and could not understand then did the People become a Seed of Adulterers Esa 56.10.57.3 4. inflaming themselves under every green Tree with Idols When the Priests said not where is the Lord and they that handled the Law knew him not Jer. 2.8 13. then did the People commit two Evils forsaking the Fountain of living Waters and hewing them out Cisterns which can hold no Waters When the Pastors were become brutish and knew not the Lord Jer. 10.21 then was it that their Flocks were scattered When the Scribes and Pharisees had got the Government of Religion and religious things into their Hands Matth. 15.14 our Saviour informs us that the blind led the Blind and both were in the greatest Danger of falling down into the Ditch That the Key of Knowledge was then taken away and the People left as Sheep without a Shepherd Luke

11.52 Mark 6.34 and then did vain Traditions and corrupt Interpretations of the Scriptures mightily prevail St. Basil in his Epistle to Gregory the Divine tells him there was little Help to be expected from the Pride of the Western Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who neither knew the Truth nor will endure to learn it but being prepossessed with Lyes and false Suspicions they do now as they did before in the Case of Marcellus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 contending with those who shew them the Truth and stablishing Heresy by themselves And again I would write saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to their Head but only enigmatically touching Ecclesiastical Affairs Ep. 10. p. 54. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for they neither know the Truth of our Affairs nor do they take the Way to learn it And agreeably to this Complaint we find the Arians in the Council of Ariminum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theodoret. Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 16. deceiving the Western Bishops because of their Simpleness and the Historians telling us That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they were bubbled by them into a Subscription Sozomen informs us of the Three hundred Western Bishops met at Milan Hist Eccles l 4. c. 9. that they consented to the Deposition of Athanasius through Fear 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Fraud or Ignorance of what they were about And in the general Theodoret informs us that the Arians made it their Business Hist Eccles l. 2. c. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to gull the Western Bishops by reason of their Simplicity Again That Ignorance in the People renders them easy to receive any thing which is imposed upon them as Matter of Revelation or Devotion or under the venerable Name of a Tradition of the Church a Doctrine of the Holy Fathers or a Definition of a Council will be evident if we consider that being once bereft of the Assistance of the Holy Scriptures they have no Principle left them by which they can examine no Judgment to discern the Truth or Falshood of any thing which comes proposed to them under these specious Colours and so they are not qualified to judge of or in Capacity to discover the Cheats thus put upon them Accordingly we find that in the Times of Ignorance the People were carried away after dumb Idols 1 Cor. 12.2 even as they were led and were cajol'd into the most superstitious vile unnatural and cruel Practices under the semblance of paying their religious Worship to their Heathen Deities Now of the prodigious Ignorance of those Ages in which most of the Romish Doctrines were introduced or else conciliarly were established and so advanced from Opinions and Practices permitted in some places to Articles of Faith and Rules of Manners we cannot reasonably doubt when we find the Second Nicene Council making a Canon That he who was promoted to a Bishoprick should be well acquainted with his Psalter that so he might be able to instruct his Clergy in it and that the Metropolitan should strictly examine whether he were sufficient to read the Canons Conc. Nic. 2. Can. 2. the Gospel the Epistle and the rest of the Scriptures discreetly and not imperfectly Cent. 9. when the Enquiry made by the Bishops in their Visitations was 1. Regino de Eccl. Discipl p. 28 29. Whether the Priest did pleniter intelligere fully understand the Exposition of the Creed and the Lords Prayer 2. Si bene intelligat Whether he well understood the Prayers the Preface and the Canon of the Mass Si Epistolam Evangelium bene legere possit Whether he could well read the Epistle and Gospel And when Baluzius saith ea erat saeculi istius infelicitas Not. in Regin p. 540. ut necesse erat Presbyteros ab Episcopis interrogari utrum bene legere possent the Infelicity of that Age made it necessary for the Bishop to ask whether the Priests knew how to read well and that this happened not only to the inferiour Clergy sed etiam in illis interdum qui ad summum Sacerdotium eligebantur but sometimes also to them who were chosen to the Office of Bishops as Carolus Calvus and the Bishops of the Council of Valence complain when good Learning perished almost throughout Europe Cent. 11. p. 152. Cent. 12. Barbarity prevailing every where saith Balaeus When all the Priests had abandoned the Scriptures appointed for Man's Salvation and were blind Guides De Praedest lib. Arbitrio l. 2. going before the Blind to Perdition saith Honorius Augustodunensis When the Bishops Priests and Ministers of the Church were ignorant almost of all things and the Waldenses carried the Vogue among the People by their Learning and were admitted by the Priests to preach publickly In Collect. de vrb Tolos Cent. 13. not that they approved their Opinions but because they were inferiour to them in Learning saith Jacobus de Riberia When he that had learned nothing became a Teacher of others and though he were like the sounding Brass and tinkling Cymbal usurped the Office of a Teacher being an unprofitable Trunk and a dumb Idol and they who were ignorant of the Holy Scriptures usurped that Burthen of Dignity which they could not bear saith Petrus Blesensis Ep. 23. When there neither appeared Piety or Learning in the Clergy saith William Bishop of Paris Lib. de Collat. benefic Cent. 14. When the Pope appointed to almost all ecclesiastical Dignities Men ignorant of the Holy Scriptures Idiots and Unlearned who knew not the Language of the People over whom they presided Defensor pacis l. 2. c. 24. p. 354 355 356. When not one among Ten of the Bishops Arch-Bishops Patriarchs of Provinces were sufficiently instructed in Divinity saith Marsilius of Padua When the Church was eclipsed with the black Mist of Ignorance De planctu Eccl l. 2. cap. 5. 20. Cent. 15. When the Bishops ordained Men whom they knew to be unlearned and unfit and being Idiots suffered themselves to be made Bishops saith Alvarus When it often happened through the Defect Negligence and deceit of them to whom by the Bishops A. D. 1473. apud Bin. To. 8. p. 1053. cap. 3. was committed the Examination of Persons to be ordained that Men Unlearned and altogether Ignorant were presented as fit to the Bishops and so ordained by them saith the Council of Toledo When such Men were admitted to the Priesthood and other Holy Orders as were Idiots Unlearned and scarce able to read though way wardly and without Understanding not knowing when they read or prayed whether they blessed God or blasphemed him When the Church was stock'd with ignorant and wicked Men De corrupto statu Eccl. c. 11 12 13 25. and no Man learned in the Scriptures was advanced to great Dignities When the Parish-Priests could not read and scarce knew A from B and knew not the Words much less the Things they read saith Clemangis Declarat de

depart this World and to appear before their righteous Judge so much abounded This was the Method which the Arians used for Propagation of their Heresy Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 27 p. 118. For Socrates informs us that in the Reign of Constantius the Persecution fell upon the Orthodox 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through all the Cities of the East that they were banished from their Churches and were afflicted with all kinds of Torments and that the Force then used was no less than formerly was exercised by Heathen Emperors to compel Christians to worship Idols And when after the Death of Constantine the Empire of the West fell into his Hands he used the like Severity there also Now the direful Effects of this Persecution appeared not only in the Fall of the great Hosius Ib. c. 31. p. 127. who by this Violence was constrained to subscribe the Decrees of the Council of Sirmium but even in the generality of the Church Governours Theodoret Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 13. Soz. l. 4. c. 9. for when Constantius the more effectually to move Pope Liberius to consent to the Condemnation of Athanasius tells him That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the whole Empire had condemned him as a wicked Man Liberius answers that they had done this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sozom. ibid. out of Fear of him and the Dishonour which he threatned to them and the same Motive after a little Exile prevailed with him also Moreover a great part of the Bishops who met at Ariminum declared for the Nicene Faith as being that which they could not alter unless they would prove themselves spurious Children and Accusers of the Fathers and yet they being carried thence to Nica in Thracia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theodoret Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 15 16 18. they being terrified consented to expunge the Words of Substance and Consubstantial and only to assert 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Christ was like in Substance to the Father and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some out of Fear and others out of Ignorance subscribed St. Hilary informs us Fragm p. 482. that the Bishops met at Ariminum being tired out with long Delays minis imperatoris perterriti damnarunt integram fidem quam antea defendebant susceperunt perfidiam quam antea damnaverant and terrified with the Threats of the Emperor condemned that Faith they had before defended and received that Falshood which they had before condemned Sozomen also tells us of Three hundred Western Bishops met at Milan who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hist Eccles l. 4. cap. 9. either out of Fear or Fraud or Ignorance consented to the Deposition of Athanasius And this doubtless Commonit c. 6. gave Oceasion to Vincentius Lirinensis to say that cuncti prope Latini Sermonis Episcopi Epist ad Pam. adv Error Joh. Hieros F. 59. almost all the Western Bishops were by Fraud or Force deceived and that the Poyson of Arianism pene orbem totum contaminaverat had defiled almost the whole World to Jerom to complain that it had possessed all the East and that the whole World Arianum se esse miratus est admired that it was become Arian 〈◊〉 to Nazionzen to confess that Orat. in Athan. quae est Or. 21. p. 387. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 except a very few which either because of their Vertue resisted or for their Obscurity were contemned all obeyed the times some being Ring-Leaders in the Impiety some being circumvented by Fear or Gain Flattery or Ignorance And to omit the Complaint of Theodoret Ep. 142. That in the Ephesine Council styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most of the Bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were moved to consent by Force and by their Subscriptions confirmed a new Heresy Socr. Hist Eccl. l. 4. c. 17. To omit the Persecution of Valens which expelled saith Socrates almost all the Bishops of the East out of their Sees and where the Bishops were not valiant had such ill Influence upon the People that they all turned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 6. c. 21. from their former Sentiments to Arianism to omit I say these Instances It is a wonder to conceive what Force the Edicts of Basiliscus had to engage the Patriarchs and Bishops of that Age to renounce and Anathematize the General Council of Chalcedon Basiliscus in his Encyclical Epistle commands all Bishops to be content with the Nicene Faith and to Anathematize 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Evagr. Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 4. p. 336 487. all things done and spoken in the Synod of Chalcedon about the Definition of Faith or Exposition of the Symbols to subscribe to his Epistle and wholly to reject the Council of Chalcedon threatning Deposition to the Bishops and Clergy who should refuse Obedience to his Commands Ibid. c. 5. p. 338. whereupon Five hundred Bishops presently subscribe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 condemning the Epistle of Pope Leo and the Synod of Chalcedon Among them were the Bishops of Asia professing to the Emperor Ibid. that they subscribed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with all Readiness and Gladness and yet quickly after the Death of Basiliscus they beg Pardon for so doing of Acacius alledging that they subscribed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. cap. 9. not willingly but of Necessity consenting by their Words and Writings but not with their Hearts And as this Force and Violence hath had this fatal Influence on many to deny the Truth and to embrace or at the least profess the contrary so hath it as effectually prevailed on others to conceal the Truth or not appear in its Defence when they were inwardly convinced of it least they should pull a Storm upon their Heads and should expose themselves unto the Censures of prevailing Persons and to the Fury of their Enemies Thus Sozomen informs us Hist Eccl. l. 4. c. 10. that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for fear of the Emperor Constantius both the East and West seemed to agree in the Faith. Theodoret informs that there were some in his time who held the Truth of Apostolical Doctrine Ep. 135. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but fearing the Power of their Governours they durst not publish it they sigh and groan for the encrease of Evils but yet they are carried away with the Authors of them Thus saith he I believe it is with thee O Bishop Romulus thou art sound in the Faith but only out of Fear thou servest the Times Isidore Peleusiota also tells us that there were some who lived 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 L. 5. Ep. Ep. 126. according to the Apostolick Rule but they durst not open their Mouths 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being afraid of the Multitude of the Wicked Monotessaron p. 309. Zacharias Chrysopolitanus saith sunt nonnulli imo forsitan multi there are some yea perhaps many who are of the same Opinion with Berengarius and yet condemn him with the Church which without doubt they

should arise Or 2. True Rules misapplied and misconstrued and therefore actually false to them who thus mistake the Purpose of them 3. The Admiration of the Persons and the Reverence of the Authority of Men subject to like Mistakes and Errors with us 4. The Advantages we may obtain by the promoting of some Doctrines the Tendency they have to the gratifications of our Avarice our Pride and love of Empire and other sinful lusts 5. The Corruptions in our Manners which dispose and fit us for Delusions 6. That Ignorance and Negligence in reference to Sacred things which rendereth us an easy prey to the Deluders subtilty 7. Lastly The Force and Terror and Torments and Punishments which may be used to affright us into an outward and Hypocritical profession of what we do not from our hearts believe or a concealment of our inward Sentiments I Say these being the chief inducements to a change in Doctrine or in Practice and all these things so palpably and frequently concurring to the establishment of the New Doctrines and the supposed Traditions of the Church of Rome what wonder is it that they should so mightily obtain in the dark Ages of the World and by those methods carry all before them And truly 't is so evident that upon the concurrence of those circumstances the true Faith might decay and Error might be introduced in the Western Churches that the Historians Carol. Mag. Cent. 8. and Writers of those dark and evil Ages do confess it actually was so That the Priests brought into the Church such Doctrines as were never known to Christ and his Apostles Rolwink ad A. Christi 884. That this was tempus pessimum in quo defecit sanctus veritates diminutae sunt a filiis hominum the worst of times in which the Holy man failed and Truth was diminished from the sons of men Baron A. D. 912. Carthus fasciculo temporum ad A. 1000. That the Ancient Traditions were then proscribed That the Christian Faith extreamly did begin to fail and decline from its former vigor neither the Sacraments nor Ecclesiastical Rites being observed Apol. Clerus Leod. A.D. 1066 Matth. Paris in Hen. 3. ad A.D. 1237. p. 438. Alvar. Pelag. de planctu Eccl. l. 2. c. 5. Cent. 14. That the Holy Philosophy by the subtile interpretation of Sycophants began to be corrupted poluted violated with human Inventions and old wives Fables That the spark of Faith began to wax exceeding cold and was almost reduced to ashes so that it scarce did sparkle That the Church was eclipsed with the black mist of Ignorance Iniquity and Error That they did not only not receive sound Doctrine but bitterly persecuted all that resisted the madness of their wills Clemang de Egressu ex Bab. p. 177. Cent. 15. And that following the erring herd men willingly embraced false things for true That the variety of Pictures and Images occasioned Idolatry in the Simple That Apocryphal Scriptures Gerson de defect Eccles Virorum 30. idem de direct Cordis Consid 16. Hymns and Prayers were brought into the Church to the great hurt of Christian faith That there was much Superstition in the Worship of Saints and many Observations without all ground or reason Credulity in believing things concerning the Saints reported in the uncertain Legends of their Lives Ibid. Consid 29 30. dubious opinions of obtaining Pardon and Remission of Sins by saying so many Pater Nosters in such a Church before such an Image as if in the Scripture and Authentick Writings of Holy Men there were not sufficient directions for all Acts of Piety and Devotion without these fabulous and frivolous additaments That sundry lewd assertions Dial. Apol. Judicium de Can. Const prejudicial to the States of Kings and Princes could not be condemned in the Council of Constance though many great ones much urged their condemnation by reason of a mighty Faction which prevailed in it Ibid. That exorbitant Abuses and Errors which were crept into the Church found no amendment nor was a Reformation in things concerning Faith Card. Camer de Squal Ecoles p. 34. and Religion Doctrine and Manners to be expected till the Secular Powers took it in hand That Pagan Abuses and Diabolical Superstitions were so many at Rome that they could not well be imagined Cent. 16. That they were fallen with one consent from Religion to Superstition Bishop of Bitonto and Espencaeus Vide Supra from Faith to Infidelity from Christ to Antichrist That there was such a neglect of the Word as made it necessary that Faith should perish That the Faith and Religion Preached by Christ and settled afterwards by his Apostles and cultivated by their Epistles is so different a thing from that Christianity that is now professed and taught at Rome that if these Holy Men should be sent again by God into the world they would take more pains to confute this Gallimaufry than ever they did to preach down the Traditions of the Pharisees Machiavil Epist ad Zanob Buon Delmont before his works in English or the Fables and Idolatry of the Gentiles and would in probability suffer a New Martyrdom under the Vicar of Christ for the same Doctrine which once animated the Heathen Tyrants against them He that desires to read more of the Confessions made by the few comparatively learned of these Ages of the corruptions both in doctrine and manners and the prodigious ignorance which then obtained may find more than enough in a book Styled Catalogus testium veritatis and Morney 's Mystery of Iniquity OF TRADITION The State of the Question CHAP. I. 1. It is acknowledged that a Doctrine is neither more or less the Word of God for being written or unwritten § 1. 2dly It is proved That the assurance which we have that Scripture is the Word of God is greater than can be produced for any pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome The Grounds of this assurance are 1. The necessity that the Word of God should be preserved in some Records and the certainty we have that actually it was so 2. That the Records of the New Testament averr That they were written by the Servants and Apostles of our Lord whose Names they by a general and uncontrouled Tradition bear and so by Men assisted with the Holy Ghost and writing the Commandments of the Lord. 3. That the matter of them is worthy of the God of Heaven to reveal 4. That they were owned read and appealed to as such by all Christians 5. The Jews and Heathens made their Objections against Christianity out of them and attempted the ruine of the Christian Faith by destroying them and that none of these particulars agree to the Traditions of the Church of Rome rejected by us § 2. For farther Explication of the Question observe 2dly That our Dispute with the Church of Rome is chiefly about doctrinal and not historical Traditions § 3. The uncertainty of

historical Traditions shewed 1. In the Instance of our Lord's Birth Clauso utero § 4. Of his Age § 5. Of the penetration of his Body through the Doors and the Stone of the Sepulchre § 6. Of the Story of the Phoenix § 7. And of the Cells of the Seventy Interpreters § 8. Observe 3dly That we contend not with the Church of Rome touching Ecclesiastical Traditions concerning Ceremonials and unnecessary Observations but only touching necessary Rules of Faith and Manners § 9. FOR the right stating of this Question let it be considered 1. § 1 That we acknowledge That a Doctrine is neither more or less the Word of God for being written or unwritten for that Word which our Saviour spake unto the Jews was for a time unwritten and yet was nevertheless the Word of God because not written We also say there is no reason to dispute Whether the written or unwritten Word of God when equally known to be so is most to be relied on For the Word of God being therefore believed because known to us to be the Word of God must equally be believed in that Case whether it be written or unwritten Concil Trid. Sess 4. We do not therefore quarrel with the Church of Rome for saying That the Traditions which proceeded from the Mouth of Christ or his Apostles speaking by the Holy Spirit and preserved by a continual Succession in the Catholick Church are with the same Reverence and pious Affection to be received as what they writ But only desire them to prove the things which they affirm and we deny to have been thus delivered and then we promise to receive them as the Truths of Christ. And because Mr. M. hath the Confidence to say P. 397 398. That our Ministers usually so confound the Business that they make their Auditors even to startle when they tell them that we hold Tradition equal to Scripture whereas if they meant to deal really they should say what the Truth is that we do indeed equalize Tradition to Scripture and that we have all reason to do so To let him see how little reason he had to accuse us of corrupt Dealing in this Matter I will faithfully transcribe the Assertions of our most able Writers touching this Point Sect. 16. n. 20. Archbishop Laud declares That the Voice and Tradition of that Church which included in it Apostles Disciples and such as had immediate Revelation from Heaven was Divine and the Word of God from them is of like validity written or delivered Bishop Taylor owns Duct Dubit §. 2. c. 3. p. 484. That Tradition would be of the same use as Scripture is if the Tradition were from Christ and his Apostles and were as Certain as Vniversal as Credible as that is by which we are told that Scripture is the Word of God. We willingly grant saith Mr. Chillingworth Chap. 3. §. 45. vid. Chap. 2. §. 53 88. the Church to be as Infallible in her Traditions as the Scripture is if they be as Vniversal as the Tradition of the undoubted Books of Scripture is And again The Tradition of the Church you say must teach us what is Scripture and we are willing to believe it Answer to the Jes p. 35. Rat. p. 168 210 216. and now if you make it good unto us that the same Tradition down from the Apostles hath delivered from Age to Age and from Hand to Hand any Interpretation of any Scripture we are ready to embrace that also So also Bishop Vsher and Doctor Stillingfleet in his Rational Account frequently And therefore R. H. Guid. Disc 3. c. 11. p. 157. who was better acquainted with our Writings than Mr. M. declares That Protestants acknowledge a sufficient certainty of the Tradition concerning Scripture and consequently concerning all the Articles of Christian Faith that are built on Scripture upon which ground also they freely grant N. B. That if any other point wherein they dissent from Catholicks can be proved by as Universal a Tradition as that of the Scriptures they will subscribe to it We therefore manifestly do agree with Chrysostom Oecumenius and Theophylact when they say That the things delivered by the Mouth of the Apostles Oecum in 2. Thess ij 15. Chrysost ibid. Theophylact and by their Writings are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both worthy of Observation That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both equally deserve to be credited when we have equal certainty of both and therefore these passages are vainly cited against us by Mr. M. Let him once prove that the same Tradition tells us That the Apostles delivered the Points in Controversy betwixt us and the Church of Rome as Divine Verities by word of Mouth only and we are all his Humble Servants But alas he knows how vain and how impossible an attempt this would be § 2 and therefore thinks it better boldly to assert what he can never prove by saying P. 399. That our best and only assurance that the Scripture is the Word of God is that all the Christian world saith so but the same Tradition which tells us this tells us also that the Apostles delivered these and these Points to us as Divine Verities by word of Mouth viz. All the Traditions received as Apostolical in the Roman Church Now to reflect a little on this false Assertion and to expose this way of Arguing 1. Put it into the Mouth of a Jew and it thus pleads for those Traditions which our Lord condemned and by which they condemned him The best and only Assurance which you Jewish Christians can have that the Scripture of the Old Testament is the Word of God is that all the Jews say so but the same Tradition which tells us this tells us also That Moses and the Prophets delivered these and these Points to us as Divine Verities by word of Mouth which your Jesus rejected as vain Worship and as the Doctrines of Men 1 Pet. 1.18 and your St. Peter mentions as Traditions received from our Fathers though he stiles them vain you therefore must have equal Reason to receive those Traditions which condemn your Jesus and shew he could not be the true Messiah as to own those Scriptures of the Old Testament which say you Prophesied of him 2. Though we grant the Attestation of the whole Christian World to be a very good assurance of any necessary Article of Christian Faith yet have we more assurance that the Scriptures are the Word of God than so As 1. The necessity that the Christian Revelation should be preserved in some Records and the assurance that we have that it hath been preserved to us in no other The necessity I say that the Christian Revelation should be preserved in some Records for if St. Paul thought it necessary to write to the Church of Rome Rom. xv 15. 2 Cor. i. 13. to put them in remembrance of the Grace given to him as also to send in writing

it seems generally to have prevailed in the Fourth and Fifth Centuries yet doth it plainly seem to contradict the Testimony of the Holy Scriptures which teach That when the days of her Purification were accomplished Luk. ij 22 23 Puram aperiens vulvam according to the Law of Moses they brought him to Jerusalem to present him to the Lord as it is written in the Law of the Lord Every Male that openeth the Womb shall be called holy to the Lord. L. 4. c. 66. In partu suo nupsit ipsa patefacti corp lege Lib. de Carne Christi c. 23. vid. etiam c. 4. 20. Hom. 14. in Lucam Tom. 2. f. 101. According to the import of which Scripture Irenaeus doth expresly teach That our Lord at his Birth opened the Womb of the Virgin. Tertullian adds That she was a Virgin as not having known Man but was no Virgin quantum a partu at her teeming her Womb being then opened according to that saying Every Male that openeth the Womb c. Origen That Matris domini to tempore vulva reserata est quo partus editus the Womb of the Mother of our Lord was opened when she brought forth her Son. Clemens of Alexandria evidently shews that this was in his time only the saying of some Men attending to the Fable of the false Gospel of St. James That the Midwives after her delivery found by Inspection that she was a Virgin and that others held the contrary for saith he It seemed to many and yet seemeth that Mary was by the Birth of her Son a Woman properly delivered of a Child though she was not Strom. l. 7. p. 756. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Woman properly delivered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for some say that being inspected by the Midwives after the Birth of her Son she was found a Virgin. De Incarn l. 14 cap. 6. §. 1. He respects saith Petavius the Old Wife's Tale invented by some idle Trifler which we find in Suidas and in the Proto-Evangelium S. Jacobi which I could wish he had no otherwise related than by way of Contempt and Derision Thus we learn upon what Grounds this was believed by him against the Opinion of many others St. Basil grounds this Opinion upon another Story of like nature De human Christi Gener. Tom. 1. p. 509. The Story of Zacharias saith he proves that the Virgin Mary was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an entire Virgin for it is derived to us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from Tradition that Zacharias was slain between the Porch and the Altar for saying Qui hujusmodi Traditioni non credunt that Mary was a Virgin 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after the Birth of our Lord. Origen delivers the same thing in the like words In Matt. Hom. 26. f. 49. b. In Matth. 23.35 Venit ad nos Traditio quaedam Such a Tradition hath come down to us And Theophylact 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We have it from Tradition and yet Origen in the same place confesseth that this Tradition was not believed by others In locum and Jerom saith That it came Ex Apocryphorum Somniis From apocryphal Dreams and adds That Quia de scripturis non habet autoritatem eadem facilitate contemnitur qua probatur Because it hath no Authority from Scripture it is as easily condemned as approved of And thus we see the rise of this Tradition which afterwards prevailed over the Christian World. 3ly § 5 That our Lord lived above Fourty if not to Fifty Years Sicut Evangelium omues seniores testantur qui in Asia apud Joannem Discipulum Domini convenerunt id ipsum tradidisse eis Joannem L. 2. c. 39. is the express Assertion of Irenaeus and for this he produceth the Testimony of the Gospel and of all the Elders of the Church who met S. John the beloved Disciple of our Lord in Asia and declared that he delivered to them the same thing yea saith he some of them saw not only John but the rest of the Apostles and heard the same things from them testantur de hujusmodi Relatione and testifie the truth of the Relation To say with Feuardentius upon the place that he might have had this from Papias is a very unlikely thing for he speaks not of the Testimony of one Man but of all the Seniors not of Men who had never seen the Apostles as Papias had not but of them who had he cites not Papias as in the Case of the Millennium he did here therefore is a solemn Declaration of a Tradition received from the Mouth of the Apostles and attested by all the Seniors and yet so far from being in the Gospel as is pretended that by the Gospel it may be evidently confuted so far from being owned as such in after Ages that upon a very slight Ground even the saying of the Prophet Isaiah Vid. Feuard in Iren. p. 46. 188. That Christ was sent to Preach the Acceptable Year of the Lord many of the Fathers took up a contrary Opinion that our Lord Suffered in the Fifteenth Year of Tiberius and preached One Year only When Jesus came to his Baptism saith Clemens of Alexandria 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Strom. 1. p. 340. he was about Thirty Years old and that he was to Preach but One Year is thus written He sent me to Preach the Acceptable Year of the Lord this both the Prophet and the Gospel according to the plain meaning of the Words averr say some in Origen Hom. 32. in Luk. f. 111. That our Lord Preached the Gospel but one Year and that on this account it was said Cap. 8. that he was sent to Preach the Acceptable Year of the Lord. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 L 1. c. 1. p. 16. Tertullian in his Book against the Jews saith That Christ suffered annos habens quasi triginta being about Thirty Years Old. Lactantius Africanus and others cited by Feuardentius say the same And yet this was no better than an Opinion first invented by the Gnosticks as we learn from Irenaeus and for which they produced the same Text and 't is as easily confuted by the Enumeration of the Passovers our Saviour Celebrated after his Baptism and before his Death Now if a Tradition could so generally obtain in the Fifth Century which had its rise from Fabulous Legends and Apocryphal Dreams against plain Words of Scripture and plain Assertions of the Fathers living in the former Centuries as that of our Lords coming out of the Womb of the Virgin without opening of it did why might not other Traditions pretended by some later Councils and the Church of Rome be of like nature Why may we not credit the Council of Frankford In lib. Carol. p. 3. c. 30. declaring that the Second Nicene Council for their pretended Tradition of Image-Worship had recourse ad Apocryphas quasdam risu dignas naenias to Apocryphal and Ridiculous Tales Comment

in 2. ad Tim. p. 155. Or Espencaeus a Romanist confessing that they defended it daemonum Spectris muliebribus Somniis with diabolical Apparitions and old Wife's Dreams especially when as he there saith this we see in the very Synod which approves and urgeth in confirmation of it the Tale of Constantine's Leprosy and of his Baptism by Pope Sylvester Def. Constant contr Baril c. 10 11. adversus Spalat c. 65. p. 458 459. and of the Images of Paul and Peter produced then to him the Tale of the Image sent to Agbarus of the Passion of the Image of Christ at Beryth and that infamous Tale of the old Fornicating Monk all confuted and exposed by Learned Crakanthorp and a late * Cap. 5. p. 22 23. excellent Discourse of the Second Nicene Council If Irenaeus could so early pretend to a Testimony of all the Elders of the Church of Asia for a matter of apparent falshood if others in the Second and Third Century could frame a contrary Doctrine from such a weak allusion to a Prophetick Saying I hope the saying of One or Two Doctors in the following Ages cannot be reasonably supposed to amount to any certain proof of the Traditions or Doctrines derived from the Apostles And if their Testimonies in such Cases in which they are most properly Testators or Relaters of Church History and of Traditions received from the Elders of the Church prove so uncertain and so alien from Truth less Credit must be given to them in those Articles of Faith or Doctrines of Manners in which they only give their Judgment without pretending to Apostolical Tradition for the Truth of what they say The Patrons of Oral Tradition confessing and declaring that they rely not on them as Doctors and Divines but as Witnesses of Tradition only Moreover it is the constant Opinion of the Fathers § 6 since the Fourth Century that our Saviour twice penetrated with his Body through the Doors where the Disciples were assembled Joh. 20.19 26. Vid Maldonat in locum because he came twice to them saith St. John The Doors being shut and stood in the midst of them Whereas 't is evident that this Phrase doth not inferr this Penetration any more than my saying I came into the College the Gates being shut imports that with my Body I pierced through the College Gates It doth not in the least inforce us to conclude that our Lord did not by his power open the Doors or come in any other way And whosoever seriously considers the circumstances of the Text will find good Reason to believe that Christ did not thus penetrate through the Doors as they imagined for the Apostle doth inform us ver 20. that Christ when he was come among them shewed them his Hands and his Feet he therefore purposely appeared to convince them that he was risen in the same Body in which he Suffered and which he laid down in the Sepulchre They saith St. Luke were troubled at his Appearance Luk. xxiv 38 39. and thought that they had seen a Spirit to remove which Imagination our Lord speaks to them thus Why are ye troubled and why do such Reasonings rise up in your Hearts see my Hands and my Feet that it is I my self handle me and see for a Spirit hath not Flesh and Bones as you see I have St. John informs us that his second Appearance when the Doors were shut was designed particularly to convince St. Thomas of the same Truth and to confirm the Resurrection of his proper Body to him He speaks thus Reach hither thy Finger Joh. ●x 27. and behold my Hands and reach hither thy Hand and thrust it into my Side and be not faithless but believing whereas had Christ penetrated with his Body through the Doors at both these Appearances and so had entred in to them after the manner not of a Body but a Spirit he had done that which must have stagger'd their Faith at the same time that he designed to confirm them in it For notwithstanding any thing they seemed to see or feel they could not well believe he had true Flesh and Bones and was no Spirit had they believed and known he even then had thus penetrated through their Doors and therefore had done that which only Spirits and no true Flesh and Bones could do And if you here referr this Action with the Fathers to Christ's Almighty Power why might not his Disciples if they did the like mistrust that by the self-same power he who did this might make that Body which appeared to them seem to have Flesh and Bones and Prints of Wounds when it had not When our Roman Doctors shall have answered this Scruple Pseudo-Justin Nazianz. Chrysostom St. Jerom Austin Euthymius Apud Maldonatum in Matth. xxviij 2. I shall pay greater Reverence to the Authority of the Fathers of the Fourth and the ensuing Centuries touching this matter but till then I shall continue as much to Scruple Christ's penetration with his Body through the Doors as I do that other fine Invention of some of the same Fathers that our Lord's Body at his Resurrection penetrated through the Stone of the Sepulchre But besides all these Instances there are two celebrated in Church-History which are abundantly sufficient to discover the uncertainty of the pretences to Tradition in such Cases even according to the Judgment of most Learned Romanists The First is the known Story of the Phoenix § 7 that solitary Bird which hath no other of its Kind and which is propagated only by a Worm arising out of its burnt Ashes P. 34 35. De Resur Carn c. 13. Catech. 18. p. 213 214. Ancorat c. 85. as is related in the first Century by Clemens Romanus in his Epistle to the Corinthians which used to be publickly read in the Church By Tertullian in the Third Century In the Fourth Century by Cyril of Jerusalem who saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clemens and many others did relate it and bids us not disbelive it Epiphanius not only introduceth it as a thing whose Fame had come to many of the Faithful but he triumphs over the Jews with this Question Physic c. 11. Why should you not believe our Lord's Resurrection in Three days 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when a Bird was restored to Life in Three Days St. Ambrose saith De fide Resur p. 39. vide etiam Hexam l. 5. c. 23. in Ps 118. p. 565. Hoc relatione crebra Scripturarum Authoritate cognovimus We know this by frequent Relation and by the Authority of the Scriptures which he saith as being of the number of those Fathers who applied that Saying of the Psalmist 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Just shall flourish as a Palm-Tree Ps xcij. 12. to this Bird because the same Greek word signifies both a Palm-Tree and a Phoenix Dion p. 49. Renasci Constat apud Hieron Tom. 4. f. 47. b. L. 5. c. 7. p. 246. Carmen de

she actually hath imposed false Doctrines and Practices as Apostolical Tradition 2. Because she hath no better Right to testifie in this Matter than the Eastern Churches § 2.3 Because her present Testimony contradicts the Testimony of the whole Church in general and of the Roman Church in particular in former Ages § 3. 1. Touching the number of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament 2. Of the Authority of the Epistle to the Hebrews 3. Of the number of the Sacraments 4. Of Concomitance 5. Of pronouncing part of the Mass in a low Voice 6. Of the Veneration of Images 7. Of Communion in one Kind 8. Of her Twelve new Articles 9. Of the no necessity of giving the Eucharist to Infants Ibid. 4. Because this Doctrine makes Scripture Reason and Antiquity not only useless but pernicious to us § 4. More Instances of the Contradiction betwixt the Decrees of the Ancient Catholick Church and of the present Church of Rome 1st In the Decree of the Trent Council touching the Freedom of the Blessed Virgin from Actual Sin § 5. 2dly In the permission that Church gives to eat things Strangled and Blood § 6. In punishing Men with Death for their Religion § 7. In not breaking the Bread they distribute not permitting the Communicants to carry it home not Consecrating it with a loud Voice § 8. In the Matter of the Immaculate Conception though not conciliarly defined § 9. Seven Corollaries from this Instance § 10. MOreover § 1 for farther Explication of this Question let it be noted Dist 4. That by the word Tradition when we allow what can be proved by it to be in Matters of Faith a Doctrine or a Revelation derived from the Apostles in matters of Government of Discipline or practice an Apostolical Ordinance or Institution we mean not the Tradition of the present Church and much less the Tradition of the Church of Rome and her Adherents Charity Maint ch 2. §. 14. but we mean with Mr. Knot Such a Tradition which involves an evidence of Fact and from Hand to Hand from Age to Age bringing us up to the Times and Persons of the Apostles Id quod in Ecclesia Universa omnibus retro temporibus servatum est merito ab Apostolis creditur institutum De verbo Dei non scripto l. 4 c. 9. and our Saviour himself cometh to be confirmed by all those Miracles and other Arguments by which they proved their Doctrine to be true or such a Practice as the Church hath observed in all past Ages according to the Third Rule of Bellarmine for the discerning Apostolical Traditions and such an Article of Faith as all the Doctors of the Church by common consent have always testified to have descended from Apostolical Tradition Such is the Tradition which St. Basil insists upon for the use of the Words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the Spirit in the Doxology of the Church viz. That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 L. de Spiritu Sancto c. 29. which was customarily used in the Churches from the first Preaching of the Gospel to that very time and of such Traditions we say with him Ibid. That it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 suitable to the Apostles Doctrine to continue in them Praefat. in libr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Such is the Tradition of which Origen speaks when he saith That only is to be believed as Truth which in nothing disagreeth from the Tradition Ecclesiastical that is The praedicatio per successionis ordinem ab Apostolis tradita usque ad praesens in Ecclesiis permanens preaching delivered down by order of Succession from the Apostles and to this present time continued in the Churches This is the Tradition of which St. Cap. 8. Austin speaks in his Book De utilitate credendi viz. of the Tradition quae ab ipso Christo per Apostolos ad nos usque manavit Cap. 10. which came down from Christ by his Apostles to that present time which à Majoribus nostris tradita ad nos usque servata est being delivered by our Ancestors hath been preserved to our times and which is Cap. 14. celebritate consensione vetustate roborata strengthened with a general Fame Consent and Antiquity And this is also the Authority he meaneth when he saith I should not have believed the Gospel nisi me Catholicae Ecclesiae moveret Authoritas unless the Authority of the Catholick Church had moved me For he informs us That he speaks of that Authority which was Contr. Epist Man. quam vocant Fundament c. 4. Miraculis inchoata vetustate firmata begun by Miracles and confirmed by Antiquity And this must of necessity be meant by that Tradition which is the Foundation of an Article of Faith for Faith must be a matter of Divine Revelation and therefore must proceed from Christ or his Apostles from whom alone all Revelations of the Christian Faith have issued the Churches Business being to Believe to Preach and Testifie not to enlarge or shorten to alter or diversisie the Faith by them delivered to her and what they taught her as a thing necessary to be believed or practised by all Christians must consequently be so believed taught and practised through all future Ages provided that they walk according to their Rule Common c. ● Hence saith Vincentius Lirinensis Hoc est vere proprieque Catholicum quod ubique quod semper quod ab omnibus That is truly Catholick Doctrine which was held in all places all times and by all Persons Sess 4. And accordingly the Trent Council and the Roman Doctors pretend to have received those Doctrines in which they differ from us partly from Scripture and partly from Tradition derived from the Apostles to their days But here begins the difference betwixt us § 2 1. That they will have the Testimony of the present Church to be an Evidence sufficient of the Tradition of the Church of former Ages and will maintain this way of Arguing to be good The present Church of Rome and they who hold Communion with her deliver such and such Doctrines as Traditions received from the Apostles and handed down from them thoughout all Ages and by all true Christian Churches to this present Age and therefore they undoubtedly are such We on the contrary say That we have clear unquestionable Evidence from Scripture and Church-History that many of the Doctrines imposed upon us by the Church of Rome as Apostolick Doctrines and Traditions were not received but rather were condemned and abhorred by the former Ages of the Church of Christ in general and in particular by that of Rome and this hath been already proved in the instance of their Latin Service the Veneration of Images and Communion in one Kind whence it demonstratively follows that this proposition is contrary to plain matter of Fact. Again What better reason can be given for this Consequence viz. The present Church of Rome with her Adherents deliver

such a Doctrine for Apostolical Tradition and therefore so it is than of this other which plainly contradicts it The Greek and Eastern Churches with their Adherents teach such and such Doctrines opposite to the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome as Doctrines delivered to them from the Apostles and from the former Ages of the Church of Christ and therefore they are truly such For these Churches never pretended to have made any Reformation but that they since the days of the Apostles have kept safe and sound as Barlaam saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Traditions of the Catholick Church The Oriental Patriarchs in the Council of Florence allow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hist Concil Flor. §. 3. c. 3. that others should be their Vicars and that they would assent to what was done in that Council provided that they acted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the Traditions of the Holy Oecumenical Synods and the Holy Doctors of the Church and that nothing were added to or taken from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or was innovated in the Faith. The Legats of Iberia in the same Council speak thus to the Pope 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Hist Concil Flor. S. 9. c. 12. Our Church preserveth whatsoever she hath received from the Doctrine of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Tradition of the Holy Apostles and the Oecumenical Synods and the Holy Doctors of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and she hath not at all deviated from their Doctrine nor added to or taken away any thing from it The Greeks in the Florentine Council shew their zeal Sess 5. apud Bin. Tom. 8. p. 589. that nothing should be added to or taken from the Faith because they were not to change the Old Land-marks which their Fathers had set P. 596. And they approve that Decree of the Second Nicene Council 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If any Man make void any Ecclesiastical Tradition written or unwritten let him be Anathema Such Reason had Barlaam to say That among them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing by them was more esteemed than the Tradition of the Catholick Church Thirdly If the belief § 3 and declaration of the present Church of Rome and her adherents be a sufficient Evidence of the Tradition of all former Ages and what she now averrs to be Tradition Apostolical must always have been so and what she now denies to be Tradition must never have been so then many things must be derived from Primitive and Apostolical Tradition and yet must not be so for the Church of Rome cannot be more infallible in declaring in this present Age what is Tradition than she was in all past Ages they being once the present Age. And yet it is exceeding certain that the present Church of Rome with her Adherents holds many things to be Traditions Apostolical which in the former Ages were by her and by the whole Church Catholick declared to be no such matter and that she holdeth many things to be no Traditions truly Primitive and Apostolical which she and others who consented with her formerly declared to be true Primitive and Apostolical Traditions as will be evident by these ensuing Instances 1. She holds at present all the Books of the Old Testament enumerated in the Fourth Session of the Trent Council to have been handed down as Canonical Scriptures continuâ Successione in Catholica Ecclesia by continual Succession of the Catholick Church whereas I shall hereafter prove that for the Four first Centuries and from the Sixth to the Fourteenth she and all other Churches held some of them to be Apocryphal or Vncanonical 2. Ibid. Sess 4. She holds at present That it is a Tradition preserved by continual Succession in the Church Catholick that the Canonical Epistles of St. Paul are Quatuordecem Fourteen and that the Epistle to the Hebrews is Canonical See Chap. 3. Sect. 16. whereas formerly she and other Western Churches agreeing with her in that matter did not receive the Epistle to the Hebrews as Canonical and consequently could not believe that the Church Catholick did by continual Succession hold that the number of St. Paul's Canonical Epistles were Fourteen 3. Concil Trid. Sess 7. Can. 1. She pretends at present Apostolicis Traditionibus atque aliorum consiliorum patrum consensui inhaerendo Adhering to Apostolical Tradition and the Consent of Fathers and of Councils to define That the Sacraments of the New Law instituted by Christ Jesus and truly and properly so called are neither more nor less than Seven Treat of Latin Serv. praef p. 5 6 7 8. Sess 13. cap. 3. and yet it hath been lately proved that from the days of Gregory the Great or from the Sixth to the Twelfth Century she declared the contrary 4. She holds at present That semper haec fides in Ecclesia Dei fuit This was the Faith perpetually received in the Church that by virtue of Concomitance the Body of Christ in the Sacrament is under the Species of Wine and his Blood under the Species of Bread and his Soul under both and that this is the Doctrine quam semper Catholica Ecclesia retinuit which the Catholick Church being taught by Christ and his Apostles Treat of Com. in one Kind c. 7. §. 5 6 7. and the Holy Spirit hath always retained and yet it hath been fully proved that to the Tenth Century she taught the contrary 5. She holds at present That the Roman Institution to pronounce some things in the Mass with a low and others with a loud voice Ibid. c. 5. §. 1. Tr. of Lat. Serv. c. 16. p. 69. proceeded ex Apostolica Doctrina Traditione from the Apostolical Tradition and Discipline whereas it hath been proved that formerly she taught the contrary 6. It is the present Tradition of the Romish Church Concil Trid. Sess 25. and her Adherents That the Veneration and Honorary Worship of Images is suitable to the Tradition Catholicae Apostolicae Ecclesiae of the Catholick and Apostolick Church Treat of the Veneration of Images whereas this hath been proved contrary to the Ancient Tradition of the whole Church of Christ in general and of that of Rome in particular 7. The present Church of Rome pretends following ipsius Ecclesiae judicium consuetudinem Sess 21. c. 1. the Custom and Judgment of the Church to declare and teach That Laicks and Clerks not consecrating are not obliged to receive the Sacrament in both Kinds whereas it hath been proved that for a Thousand Years the contrary was both the Judgment and Custom of the whole Church in general Treat of Com. in one Kind and of that of Rome in particular 8. The present Church of Rome declares touching her new Creed containing Twelve New Articles neither comprized in nor deducible from the Apostles or the Nicene Creed that it contains Ch. 7. §. 4.10 veram Catholicam fidem extra quam nemo salvus

esse potest the true Catholick Faith without which no man can be saved whereas it is here proved that the whole Church of Christ in general and in particular the Roman Church believed that the Apostles and the Nicene Creed contained all the Articles of the Christian Faith. 9. Concil Trid. Sess 21. can 4. The present Roman Church pronounceth an Anathema on those who say the Eucharist is necessary to Children before they come to Years of Discretion that is on Pope Innocent Chap. 12. Sect. 3 4 5. Pope Pelagius and the whole Church of Christ for Six hundred Years And truly if the Tradition or the Doctrine of the present Church of Rome § 4 must be the Rule by which alone we are to judge of the Tradition Practice and Doctrines of the whole Church of Christ throughout all Ages if we lie under any Obligation to determine thus That this is the Practice the Tradition the Doctrine of the present Roman Church therefore this was the Doctrine the Practice the Tradition of all former Ages of the Christian Church then all the Reason God hath given us and all the Learning which we can with all our industry acquire from Scripture and all the Testimonies of the Fathers and Church Writers could we shew them throughout Fifteen Centuries Canon of Script as Dr. Cousins hath done declaring themselves fully in opposition to the Church of Rome I say if the Declarations of the Church of Rome must wholly over-rule us in these matters all the knowledge we can acquire from Scripture Reason or the Fathers is not worth one Straw we may even burn all our Books of Antiquity our Fathers and Church History yea and our Bibles too and lay aside our useless Reason for whatsoever service these things may do to Holy Church they can do none to us The reading of these Authors the use of Reason to discern betwixt good and evil right and wrong true and false in Christian Practices and Doctrines must be the most pernicious things in which we can be exercised for sure I am no Man of honest Conscience and sound Judgment can read the Scriptures and the Fathers carefully but he must very strongly be tempted by his Reason to suspect and must in many things seem absolutely certain that Apostolical Tradition cannot be known by the Tradition of the present Church of Rome yea that many of her present Traditions Doctrines and Practices are evidently and unquestionably repugnant to the Traditions Practices and Doctrines of the Apostles and the whole Church of Christ for Six Eight Ten Twelve or Fourteen Centuries To add some farther Instances to these § 5 I have already mentioned Sess 6. can 23. Ecclesia tenet de Beata Virgine quod ex speciali Dei privilegio in tota vita peccata omnia etiam venialia vitaverit The Church of Rome now holds saith the Trent Council that the Blessed Virgin was through her whole Life free from venial Sin and yet such is the Evidence of Truth to the contrary that many Doctors of the Roman Church are even forced to confess that this Determination is contrary to the common Judgment of the Fathers In John ij Maldonate speaks thus Among the Ancient Fathers I find very few who either do not openly say or obscurely signifie that the Blessed Virgin was guilty of some Fault or Error And though some have endeavoured saith Petavius to mollifie the Sayings of the Fathers De Incar l. 14. c. 1. sect 7. yet their endeavour is vain Nam adeo disertam continent cujusque modi delicti significationem ut aliorsum detorqueri se minime patiuntur For their Sayings do so expresly import the signification of some guilt that they cannot be wrested to another sence and that they had good reason to make these Confessions will be apparent from these Citations following Our Lord saith Irenaeus L. 3. c. 18. p. 277. repellens ejus intempestivam festinationem repelling her unseasonable hastiness said to her Woman what have I to do with thee In the Third Century Tertullian expresly charges her with incredulity for he declares L. de came Christi cap. 7. That our Lord Christ therefore denied his Mother and his Brethren saying Who is my Mother and my Brethren because his Brethren did not believe in him and because Mater non adhaesit illi his Mother did not cleave unto him In this place saith he appears incredulitas eorum the unbelief of them that when he was Preaching the Word of Life and healing of Diseases and Sins his Relations stood without and were so far from harkening to him that they did rather interrupt and call him from so good a Work and will Apelles say That Christ unworthily used these words Ad percutiendam infidelitatem foris stantium To smite the incredulity of them who stood without Origen upon Luke asks what that Sword was which Simeon foretold of saying it should pass through her Heart and answers that it is manifestly written Hom. 17. s 102. b. That in the time of our Lord's Passion all the Apostles should be scandalized and saith he can we think that the Apostles being Scandalized Mater Domini a scandalo fuerit immunis the Mother of our Lord could be free from Scandal If she suffered no Scandal Jesus did not suffer pro peccatis ejus for her Sins but if all sinned and fell short of the Glory of God being justified freely by his Grace utique Maria illo tempore scandalizata est then doubtless Mary also at that time was scandalized And this is that which Simeon here Prophesieth saying Tuam ipsius animam pertransibit infidelitatis gladius ambiguitatis mucrone serieris the Sword of Infidelity shall pass through thy own Soul and thou shalt be smitten with the Sword of doubtfulness In the Fourth Century St. Basil saith That Simeon here prophesieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Mary her self thus Tom. 3. Ep. 317. p. 310. 311. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There shall be some fluctuation even in thy Soul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some doubting touching the Lord this is the Sword but after this Scandal which shall happen to Mary and the Disciples of our Lord he presently will minister a Medicine and confirm their Hearts in the Faith of Christ Moveover he makes this Scandal of the Blessed Virgin necessary upon this account That Christ was to taste Death for all to be the propitiation for the World and to justifie all Men by his Blood. In Psalm 118. St. Hilary declares That at the Day of Judgment that incessant Fire is to be endured in quo subeunda sunt gravia illa expiandae a peccatis animae supplicia in which are to be suffered those heavy Punishments designed for the expiating of the Soul from Sin and that then the Sword shall go through the Soul of Mary and if saith he even Dei virgo illa in judicii severitatem ventura est that

God. St. Cyril of Jerusalem instructs his Catecumen That the Apostles and James the Bishop of Jerusalem had writ a Catholick Epistle to the Gentiles to teach them to abstain from things offered to Idols things strangled and from Blood and then he adds Catech. 4. p. 34. c. de cibis That they who licked up the Blood of Beast and spared not to eat things strangled were like to wild Beasts and Dogs these saith he are the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Institutions touching Meats which it behoves you to observe In the Fifth Century St. Jerom declares In Ezek. 45. p. 245. That according to the Letter the Decree contained in the Fifteenth of the Acts obligeth every Christian not to eat the Flesh of any dead Sheep or Cattle quorum nequaquam sanguis effusus est whose Blood is not poured forth And Chrysostom on the place saith These Constitutions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 though they concern the Body yet are they necessary to be kept In the Sixth Century the Second Council of Orleans declares A. D. 536. can 20. That they who eat of that which is choaked by any Disease or Chance or killed by the bitings of Beasts shall be excluded from the Communion of the Church and if any person after this diligent Sanction Can. 22. doth not observe these things reos se divinitatis pariter fraternitatis judicio futuros esse cognoscant let them know they shall be guilty both in the Judgment of God and of the Brotherhood In the Seventh Century this was Decreed by the Sixth General Council held in Trullo in these words Can. 67. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Holy Scripture hath commanded us to abstain from Blood things strangled and from Fornication he therefore who attempts to eat the Blood of any Creature any way if he be a Clerk let him be deposed Cap. 18 19. if he be a Lay-man let him be Excommunicated In the Penitential of Theodorus Archbishop of Canterbury we have this Rule prescribed Hast thou eaten that which died of it self or was torn by Beasts thou must do penance Forty Days if thou hast eaten Blood thou must do likewise Now of this Theodorus Rabanus doth inform us Ep. ad Humbert apud Regin de discip Eccl. l. 2. c. 200. That he was fully instructed in the Customs both of the Eastern and the Western Churches and that he could be ignorant of nothing which was then observed by the Greeks or Romans and therefore we may rationally conclude that what he thus prescribed was only that which was observed both in the East and Western Churches In the Eigth Century Gregory the Third who was made Pope A. Can. poenit c. 30. D. 731. puts this among his penitential Canons That he who hath eaten that which died of it self if he did this ignorantly shall do Penance Twenty Days if knowingly Forty Days And Bede informs us That he who comes to penance must be asked Can. de diversis causis c. 14. Whether he had eaten that which died of it self or was torn by Beasts and if so he must do Penance Forty Days and the like must be done by him who hath eaten Blood. Novel 58. Bals in Syn. Trull can 67. Leo the Emperor made a Law to punish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 those who did eat any kind of Blood. In the Ninth Century Regino doth not only produce out of the Penitentials the same Canons against eating things strangled and Blood De discipl Eccles l. 2. c. 369 373. De discipl Eccles l. 2. c. 374. but adds moreover that admonendi sunt fideles ut nullus praesumat sanguinem manducare the Faithful are to be admonished that none of them do presume to eat Blood for this was forbidden in the beginning when first God gave Men liberty to eat Flesh and it is also forbidden in the New Testament where things strangled and Blood are compared with Fornication and Idolatry to teach us quantum piaculum sit sanguinem comedere what an heinous thing it is to eat Blood. In the Eleventh Century Humbertus plainly shews that this was then esteemed unlawful both in the Eastern and the Western Churches Apud Baron Tom. 11. p. 986. For we saith he of the West do not defend against you Greeks the eating of things strangled and Blood Antiquam enim consuetudinem seu traditionem Majorum retinentes nos quoque haec abominamur For retaining the ancient Custom or Tradition of our Ancestors we also do abominate these things imposing grievous Penance upon them who do this without great peril of Life and this we do especially quia antiquas consuetudines traditiones Majorum quae non sunt contra fidem leges Apostolicas arbitramur because we judge the Ancient Customs and Traditions of our Ancestors which are not opposite to the Faith to be Apostolical Laws And yet when Transubstantiation was once fully established in the West as it was in the Twelfth and the beginning of the Thirteenth Centuries then they perceived they could no longer with any truth assert as did the Ancient Fathers that they did ab humano sanguine cavere abstain from eating humane Blood but believing they did eat Blood with the Flesh in the Sacrament they gave all Men liberty to do it elsewhere Whence Balsamon in the Twelfth Century speaks thus In Can. 67. Concil Trull 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Latins do indifferently eat things strangled and if in this instance that which in the Eleventh Century was by the Western Churches held in abomination and worthy of most grievous Penances as being opposite both to the Laws of the Apostles and the Traditions of the Ancients might in the next Century be generally allowed and practised as a thing indifferent why might not a like change happen in the same Church in a like space of time touching the Doctrine of the corporeal Presence or any other Article of Christian Faith. Thirdly § 7 The Ancient Church unanimously and constantly declared it was a thing plainly repugnant to Scripture and to true Religion and proper unto Hereticks to punish any man with death for his Religion or his Heresie and she refused Communion with them that did so And 1. They declared this practice opposite to our Lord's precept Not to gather up the Tares by themselves Matth. xiij 29 30. but let them both grow together till the Harvest He introduceth his Servants saying Wilt thou that we pluck up the Tares that he might tell them saith St. Chrysostom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Locum that it was unlawful to cut them off He forbids Wars and Blood and Slaughters to be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for it is not lawful to cut off the Heretick Christ here forbids not to stop their Mouths restrain and hinder their boldness of Discourse dissolve

in the Church and then this Council reckons up the Canonical Books as we do leaving out of their account those which we call Apocryphal Now this Canon being received into the Codex Canonum-Ecclesiae universalis or the Code of the Canons received by the whole Church it must have the force of an Oecumenical Synod and give us the concurring judgment of the whole Church of God on our side And yet for farther confirmation of this matter let these few things be noted First That these Fathers generally say § 6 they deliver these Catalogues as they received them by Tradition and as they were delivered to them by the Fathers and as they were received by the whole Church of Christ * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Athanasius in his Pascal Epistle speaks thus Because some dare to mix Apocryphal Books with the divine Scriptures of which we are fully assured from the Tradition of them to the Fathers by them who were Eye-witnesses and Ministers of the Word It seemed good to me being exhorted to it by the Orthodox Brethren and having learnt them from the beginning in order to declare which are the Canonical Books delivered as such by Tradition and believed to be of divine Inspiration St. Hilary saith Prolog Expla in Psalmos That they were thus computed secundum Traditiones veterum according to the Traditions of the Ancients These saith St. Cyril are the Books you learn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the Church and which we read publickly in the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Catech. 4. p. 37. The Apostles and the ancient Bishops and Governors of the Church who delivered these as the Canonical Books were much wiser than you thou therefore being a Son of the Church do not transgress her Laws or go beyond her Rules Quae secundum majorum Traditionem Ecclesiis Christitradita What are the Volumes of the Old and the New Testament which according to the Tradition of the Ancients are believed to be inspired by the Holy Ghost and delivered to the Churches of Christ It seems convenient saith Russinus here evidently to declare as we have received them from the Monuments of the Fathers and having reckoned up the Books of the Old Testament proceeding to the Books of the New Testament he adds Haec nobis a patribus tradita sunt Apud Hieron Tom. 4. f. 51. a. These are the Books which the Father 's comprized in the Canon these things are delivered to us by the Fathers Note § 7 Secondly That of the Books which we reject and call Apocryphal they also teach that as such they were rejected by the Church that though the Church permitted them to be read yet did she not receive them into the Catalogue of the Holy Scriptures or use them to confirm any Article of Christian Faith and that they spake of them as Books without the Canon Thus Athanasius in his Paschal Epistle saith That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for more exactness sake Apud Balsam p. 921. I add this necessary advertisement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That besides these Books of the Old and New Testament now mentioned as divine Scripture there be other Books which are not put into the Canon which are yet appointed by the Fathers to be read to those who first come to be Catechized in the way of Piety to wit The Wisdom of Solomon the Wisdom of Syrach and Esther and Judith and Tobias and the Book called the Doctrine of the Apostles and Pastor these are read and not to be despised the others are put into the Canon Tom 2. p. 58 59. The very same words he repeats in his Compendium of the Holy Scripture where also afterwards he reckons the Four Books of Macchabees and the History of Susanna among the Books contradicted Baruch and the additions to Daniel among the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the Apocryphal Books of the Old Testament Catech. 4. p. 38. St. Cyril having cited the Canon we receive as that which was delivered to the Church by the Apostles and ancient Governors of the Church adds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let all the rest which are extro-canonical be placed in a second Order Gregory Nazianzen having given an account of Twenty two Books of the Old Testament saith You have them all Ubi Supra 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that all besides them are not Genuine After his Catalogue delivered from the Tradition of the Fathers Sunt alii libri non Canonici sed Ecclesiastici a majoribus appellati Quae omnia legi quidem in Ecclesia voluerunt non tamen proferriad authoritatem ex his fidei confirmandam Apud Hieron Tom. 4. f. 51. Ruffinus saith You must know that there be other Books which are not Canonical but called by our Ancestors Ecclesiastical as the Wisdom of Solomon the Wisdom of the Son of Syrach Tobit Judith and the Books of Macchabees which they were willing to have read in the Church but not to have produced to confirm Doctrines of Faith the rest they called Apocryphal and would not have read in the Church These things are delivered to us by the Fathers Praefat. in librum Regum Tom 3. f. 6. St. Jerom saith he made his Catalogue ut scire valeamus quicquid extra hos est inter Apocrypha esse ponendum that we might know that all besides these Twenty two are to be deemed Apocryphal He adds Praef. in Esdr Neh. ibid. f. 7 8. That the Books which are not received by the Hebrews are to be rejected by us Christians and that the Church indeed Reads them but receives them not into the Canons Note Thirdly § 8 That they declare not only that these are the Books received into the Canon by the Jews but by the Christians also that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Synops Tom. 2. p. 55. the entire Scripture of us Christians saith Athanasius All the Books delivered by the Apostles and ancient Governors of the Church and by the Church to others saith St. Cyril Ubi Supra All the Books delivered to the Church of Christ saith Ruffinus That as for others which we stile Apocryphal Ecclesia nescit Apocrypha Tom. 3. f. 7. a. f. 9. a. the Church owns them not Ecclesia inter Canonicas Scripturas non recipit The Church receives them not among the Canonical Scriptures saith St. Jerom. Note Fourthly § 9 That they declare that they made this Enumeration of these Books 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of necessity to prevent mistakes in this Matter and for the good of the Church and that Men might know out of what Fountains they were to draw the Waters of Life Having made mention of the Hereticks saith Athanasius as of Dead persons Apud Balsam p. 920 921. and of our selves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as having the Holy Scriptures for Life and because I fear least some harmless Men through their Simplicity and Ignorance may be deceived by

the subtile Craftiness of Men and being deceived 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the ambiguity of the word true Books which signifies either only such as are read in the Church or such as also are put into the Canon may begin to be conversant in others therefore I intreat you to bear with me if by way of remembrance I write of those things which you know already because of the necessity of so doing and the Benefit of it to the Church Amphilochius and Nazianzen say Ubi Supra It behoves the Christian to learn this that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 every Book is not safe which has the venerable Name of Scripture for some are False and Adulterate some of a middle Nature and some Canonical and therefore say they will we number every one of the inspired Books 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that you may clearly learn which they are These saith Ruffinus are the Traditions of the Fathers touching the Canonical Books Ad instructionem eorum qui prima sibi Ecclesiae ac fidei Elementa suscipiunt ut sciant ex quibus sibi fontibus verbi dei haurienda sunt pocula Apud Hieron Tom. 4. f. 51. those are the Books which are read in the Church though not Canonical nor sufficient to confirm any Doctrine of Faith and the other are Apocryphal Scriptures which she would not have read and these things I thought fit in this place to signifie for the instruction of those who receive the first Rudiments of Faith Ut scire valeamus quicquid extra hos est inter Apocrypha esse ponendum Tom. 3. f 6. a. that they may know out of what Fountains they must receive the word of God. This Catalogue I have made saith Jerom that you may be able to know that the rest are Apocryphal Note § 10 Fithly That they represent these as the Fountains of Salvation which are diligently to be read and studied by all and as for the rest some of them say that though they were read in the Church not for confirmation of Faith but instruction of Manners yet private Persons should not read them Thus Athanasius having given us the Protestants Canon both of the Old and New Testament he adds These are the Fountains of Salvation so that he who thirsteth let him be satiated with the Oracles contained in them Apud Balsam p. 922. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in these alone is contained the Doctrine of Godliness let no Man add any thing to them nor take any thing from them of these our Lord spake when he said to the Pharisees You erre not knowing the Scriptures and when he exhorted the Jews to search the Scriptures P. 36 37. Learn of the Church saith Cyril to his Catechumen which are the Books of the Old and the New Testament and read none of the Apocrypha for why shouldst thou trouble thy self 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 about controverted Books who knowest not those which are by all acknowledged read these Twenty two Books of the Old Testament study them only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and have nothing to do with the Apocrypha and having given us the same Catalogue of the Books of the New Testament excepting only the Revelations he saith Whatsoever is not read in the Church do not thou read St. Jerom in his Epistle to Paulinus having reckoned up the Books of the Old and the New Testament as we do saving that he saith The Epistle to the Hebrews is by many not reckoned as St. Paul 's saith I intreat thee dear Brother Tom. 3. f. 3. b. to be conversant among these to meditate of them nihil aliud nosse nihil quaerere to know to enquire after nothing else In his Epistle to Laeta touching the Education of her Daughter he gives this Admonition let her shun all Apocryphal Books Caveat omnia Apocrypha c. Tom. 1. f. 21. and if at any time she will read them not for the truth of Doctrine but for Reverence of the Signs let her know they are not their Books whose Titles they bear that there be many ill things in them that it requireth great Wisdom to seek Gold among Dirt. Thus have we in one Century Eusebius of Caesarea the Metropolis of Palaestine Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem § 11 Amphilochius Bishop of Iconium the Metropolis of Lycaonia Nazianzen and St. Basil in Cappadocia Athanasius Patriarch of Alexandria Ruffinus Priest of Aquileia in Italy Hilary of Poictiers in France Jerom who lived in Rome France Dalmatia Syria Palaestine who travelled into Cyprus Aegypt Alexandria conversed with all the learned Persons of his Age and lastly the Council of Laodicea received generally through the Christian World deposing their plain Testimonies for the Canon of the Old Testament received by Protestants and as unanimously condemning that of the Trent Council since owned by the Church of Rome And confident I am that the greatest searchers into Ecclesiastical Antiquity cannot produce one Council nor one Testimony of any Father throughout these Four Centuries who purposely treating of or declaring the exact number of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament doth not either expresly exclude or at least omit all or most of all those Books which we stile Apocryphal and which by the New Canon made at Trent Sess 4. are pronounced Canonical and that with an Anathema to every Christian who pro sacris Canonicis non susceperit receives them not as Sacred and Canonical And if all this be not sufficient whosoever will peruse Doctor Cousin's Canon of Scripture will find the same Tradition still continued to future Ages And that the number of the Books of the Old Testament were either expresly or equivalently declared to be those and those only which we receive 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hom. 4. in Gen. p. 20. For Century the Fifth St. Chrysostom lays it down as a thing confessed by lla that all the divine Books of the Old Testament were from the beginning writ in the Hebrew Tongue Theodoret twice mentions the sacred and saving Scriptures of the Old Testament In Cant. Cantic p. 985 1077. Cous p. 132. P. 142. P. 145. P. 151 152. P. 154. P. 158 159 161 163. without addition of one of the Apocryphal The number of them is declared to be Twenty two Century the Sixth by Anastasius in the Seventh Century by Isidore in the Eighth Century by Damasus in the Ninth Century by Nicephorus and Agobardus in the Eleventh Century by Giselbertus in the Twelfth Century by Hugo de Sancto Victore Richardus de Sancto Victore by Petrus Comestor John Belith and by John of Salisbury P. 166. P. 174 178. P. 179 188 192 197. in the Thirteenth Century by the Ordinary Gloss in the Fourteenth Century by Nicephorus Calistus and Joannes Armachanus in the Fifteenth Century by Thomas Waldensis Dionysius Carthusianus and Erasmus Others numbring Ruth and Lamentations as Two Books distinct from Judges and Jeremy Prol. Gal. in

libr. Regum Tom. 3. f. 6. a. say That the Canonical Books of the Old Testament are Twenty four which say they from St. Jerom St. John in his Revelations introduceth under the Name of the Twenty four Elders Dr. Cous p. 131 133. P. 147. P. 152. P. 164 178 196. so in the Sixth Century Primasius and Leontius in the Eighth Century Venerable Bede in the Ninth Century Ambrosius Ausbertus in the Twelfth Century Peter Abbot of Celle in the Fifteenth Century Thomas Anglicus and in the Sixteenth Frances Georgius Now manifest it is even from the very number here assigned of Twenty two or Twenty four Canonical Books that all these Authors must exclude those Books we call Apocrypha from the Canon and it is still more evident from their own Words in which they expresly say P. 133. These are the Books received the Books put into the Canon by the Church P. 151. P. 157 194. P. 197. the Books received by the Church and Canonized The whole Canon which the Church receives and which was handed down unto them by the Authority of the Ancients And of those which we stile Apocryphal they say Ibid. P. 151. These are the Books which are contradicted and not received by the Church The Books of the Old Testament which are not received by the Church P. 152 162 177. P. 158 159 163 169 175 The Books which are read indeed sed non scribuntur non habentur in Canone sed leguntur ut scripta patrum as are the Writings of the Fathers but are not put into the Canon non reputantur in Canone are not reputed to belong unto it The Books which the Church reads and permits for Devotion and the instruction of Manners but thinks not their Authority sufficient ad confirmandam Ecclesiasticorum dogmatum Authoritatem P. 166 173 176 191 193. to confirm the Authority of Ecclesiastical Doctrines The Books which are not to be received ad confirmandum aliquid in fide to confirm any Article of Faith. The Contents of which she obligeth no man to believe P. 189 190. nor doth she judge him guilty of disobedience or infidelity who receives them not Concerning which the Church receives the Testimony of St. Jerom as most Sacred P. 194. who did undoubtedly exclude them from the Canon To whom say they the Church Catholick is much indebted upon this account P. 199. and to whose sence the sayings both of Councils and Fathers are to be reduced Books with whose Authority no Man was pressed Books P. 202. P. 174 188. Lastly which were not genuine but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Spurious and Apocryphal which the Christian Church doth not receive P. 166 201. pari Authoritate or pari veneratione with the like Authority or Veneration with which she doth receive the Holy Scriptures Now hence the Doctors of the Church of Rome may learn what it is they are to do § 12 if they would prove any of their Doctrines to have descended to them by a like Tradition with that of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament viz. they must prove they were owned in the New Testament were delivered as Traditions by the Apostles and all the Ancient Bishops and Governors of the Church They must produce express Testimonies of Christian Writers in all Ages asserting That the Church received such a Doctrine and that they in delivering of it followed the Tradition of the Church and their Fore-Fathers and saying That the contrary Doctrine was not received by the Church They must shew That even from the first Ages of the Church Christians were solicitous to enquire what were the Apostolical Traditions not left in writing to the Church that upon this enquiry they found that these Traditions were of such a certain number neither more nor less that they thought it necessary to preserve them by writing Catalogues of all such Traditions as were received or owned as such by Christians That this Catalogue of Traditions was delivered to them by the Primitive Fathers as they had been received by the whole Church and that they had received them from Eye-witnesses and Ministers of the Word That they took care to leave this Catalogue of Traditions because some persons dared to mix Apocryphal Traditions with Divine and that they made it out of necessity to prevent mistakes in this matter and for the Instruction of those who received the first Rudiments of the Faith that they might know out of what Fountains to draw the Waters of Tradition They must produce from the first Four Centuries Testimonies of this nature from Fathers living in most places where there were any Christians and Testimonies uncontrouled throughout those Centuries And seeing one of these Traditions viz. that which concerneth the Canonical Books of the Old Testament is expresly contrary to a Tradition delivered and handed down to us with all these circumstances they must prove that in this matter Tradition hath plainly delivered Contradictions throughout Four whole Centuries which being done we cannot chuse but think her Testimony is Infallible Hence also we may see what an unparallell'd confidence they shew when in their Disputations the Romanists are bold to say and lay the stress of their whole certainty of Faith upon this Proposition That they hold the same Doctrine to day which was delivered yesterday and so up to the time of our Saviour seeing it is as clear as the Sun that the Books of the Old Testament which they now hold for Sacred and Canonical were for Fifteen whole Centuries together declared not to belong unto the Canon but excluded from it by the Church And this will be still more apparent by considering what the Authors of the Question of Questions § 13 and of The Papist Misrepresented and Represented say touching this matter Mr. M. saith Sect. 19. n. 6. p. 410. That when it was grown doubtful in the Church whether such and such Books were part of the Canon of Scripture the Tradition which recommended these Books was examined in the Third Council of Carthage and there all the Books of the R. Canon were found to be recommended to the Church by a true and Authentical Tradition and therefore we embrace them as the Word of God. And again Sect. 3. n. 12. p. 84 85 86. As yet the Church of Christ had not defined which Books were God's true word which not wherefore then it was free to doubt of such Books us were not admitted by such a Tradition of the Church as was evidently so universal that it was clearly sufficient to ground an infallible belief but in the days of St. Austin the Third Council of Carthage A. 397. examined how sufficient the Tradition of the Church was which recommended these Books for Scripture about which there was so much doubt and contrariety of Opinion and they found all the Books contained in our Canon of which you account so many Apocryphal to have been recommended by a Tradition sufficient

And amongst these he reckons the Seven Catholick Epistles of the Apostles Pag. 59. comprised in one Volume which he calls the Sixth Volume of the New Testament Fourteen Epistles of St. Paul comprised in the Seventh Volume and in the Eighth the Revelation of St. John of which he testisieth that it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pag. 60. shewed and judged to be his by the Ancient and holy Fathers led by the Spirit of God And then concludes Pag. 61. These are the Canonical Books of the New Testament 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or as it were the first fruits Anchors and supports of our Faith. St. Cyril is another who professeth to write his Catalogue from the Church and to hand down the Canonical Books as she received them from the Apostles the Ancient Bishops and Governors of the Church and he among the Canonical Books of the New Testament reckons the Seven Catholick Epistles and Fourteen Epistles of St. Paul leaving out only the Apocalypse The Council of Laodicea reckons them exactly as St. Cyril doth leaving out with him the Apocalypse not that they question its Authority but because they reckon up only the Books 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which ought to be read in the Churches Cyril Catech. 4. p. 38. Concil Laod. Can. 60. among which the Apocalypse was not because it is so very Mystical and accordingly the Council concludes their Canon thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These Books we have received from the Fathers to be read in the Church and yet they do command that nothing should be read there but Canonical Scripture Apud Hieron Tom. 4. f. 51. Ruffinus declares he reckoned the Volumes of the New Testament as they were delivered to the Church of Christ secundum majorum Traditionem and according to the Tradition of the Ancients and then he accounts Fourteen Epistles of St. Paul Seven Catholick Epistles and the Apocalypse saying Haec sunt quae patres intra Canonem concluserunt These are the Books which the Father 's put into the Canon Can. 27. The Council of Carthage undertaking to reckon up the Canonical Books of the New Testament enumerates Fourteen Epistles of St. Paul Two of Peter Three of John One of James and One of Jude and the Apocalypse of St. John as received from the Fathers St. Jerom reckons the Canonical Books of the New Testament after the same manner only saying That the Epistle to the Hebrews was by most shut out of the number of the Epistles written by St. Paul that is some in his time conceived St. Barnabas others St. Clemens either did interpret it from the Hebrew or write it either from the Mouth or from the Notions of St. Paul but then he adds Ep. Tom. 3. f. 13. That the whole Greek Church and some of the Latins did receive it That all the Eastern Churches and all the Churches which used the Greek Tongue did Anciently own it as the Epistle of St. Paul and that he also owned both that and the Apocalypse not respecting the Custom of his present Age but following the Authority of the Ancient Writers who cited Testimonies from both not as sometimes they are wont to do from Apocryphal Books but as from Canonical Scripture And good reason had he to say 1. § 19 Lib. 3. c. 24. That he received the Apocalypse on the Authority of the Ancients when Eusebius expresly declares That a judgment might easily be passed of it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the Testimony of the Ancients Athanasius that it was determined Synop. p. 60. and demonstrated to be his by the Ancient and Holy Fathers led by the Spirit of God. And indeed Ep. ad C. §. 34. Dial. cum Tryph p. 308. Pag. 373 477 128 347 376 480 486 500 503. Lib. 5. c. 30. p. 485. Pag. 201. 528. Tom. 5. in Joh. Hom. 7. in Jos pag. 269 270 411 510 c. De opere Elem p. 202. de bono pat p. 219. Hist Eccl. l. 4.24 Ibid. c. 26. Lib. 5. c. 18. p. 186. Lib. 7. c. 25. it is cited in the First Century by Clemens Romanus as a Prophetical Writing In the Second Century by Justin Martyr as a Book writ by John one of Christ's Twelve Apostles By Irenaeus in the same Century as the Revelation of John the Disciple of the Lord the Revelation of St. John and he declares it was written by him pene sub nostro saeculo almost in our Age at the end of the Reign of Domitian It is mentioned in the Third Century as holy Scripture and a Prophetick Vision by Clemens of Alexandria as the Revelation of that John who lay in the bosom of our Lord by Origen it is mentioned by Tertullian as the Prophecy the Revelation the Vision of the Apostle John in above Twenty places by St. Cyprian as that Revelation in which we hear our Saviour's Voice and in which he speaks to us Eusebius informs us That Melito Bishop of Sardis writ upon the Revelation of St. John that Theophilus Bishop of Antioch owned it and cited from it many Testimonies Now both these flourished in the middle of the Second Century That Hippolitus the Disciple of Irenaeus did the same And that Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria professed That he durst not reject it by reason of the multitude of Christians who had a veneration for it and that he owned it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be the work of an holy Man inspired of God. And judge now whether he had not sufficient ground to say this matter might be decided by the Testimonies of the Ancients That this Book was refused by Marcion the Heretick Contra Marcion l. 4. c. 5. Haer. 51 54. Haer. 30. we learn from Tertullian that it was rejected by the Alogians and Theodosian Hereticks we learn from Epiphanius and St. Austin and that when some Orthodox Christians began to dislike the Doctrine of the Millennium they began also to dispute some the Author of this Book ascribing it to another John Presbyter at Ephesus and others the Authority of it because they could not answer the Testimony produced from the Twentieth Chapter in favour of the Saints Reign on Earth a Thousand Years But then their Arguments against it are only taken from some vain and weak Imaginations of their own Brains as v. g. That St. John here names himself which in his Gospel and Epistles he never doth by which Argument we must reject either the Lamentations or the Book of Jeremy 2. Because he doth not use the same Expressions here as he did there that is in a Prophetick Stile as in a Doctrinal on which account Ecclesiastes and the Canticles cannot be writ by the same Author And 3. Because he writes here better Greek than elsewhere which if so may be because he writes not to the Jews but to the Asiaticks or after he had more conversed with them who spake that Language in its Purity As for those who ascribe

most Christian Churches Saint Jerom that in process of time it obtained Authority Estius notes That they who before doubted of it in the Fourth Century embraced the Opinion of them who received it Praefat. in Epist Jacobi and that from thence no Church no Ecclesiastical Writer is found who ever doubted of it but on the contrary all the Catalogues of the Books of Holy Scripture published by General or Provincial Councils Roman Bishops or other Orthodox Writers number it among Canonical Scriptures quae probatio ad certam fidem faciendam cuique Catholico sufficere debet which proof must give sufficient certainty of it to any Catholick The Second Epistle of St. Peter Pag. 58. Apud Cypr. Ep. 75. p. 220. is cited by Origen against Marcian under the Name of Peter Firmilion saith That both Paul and Peter in suis Epistolis Haereticos execrati sunt ut eos evitemus monuerunt in their Epistles condemned Hereticks and admonished us to avoid them which is done by Saint Peter only in this Epistle Eusebius saith That it was commemorated by many and that they who did not reckon it Canonical yet held it very useful on which account Lib. 3. c. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it was much studied with other Scriptures The same Eusebius informs us That his First Epistle was always owned by all Christians and thence we may have full assurance of the Truth of this Epistle for there are not saith the Reverend Doctor Hammond greater Evidences of any Epistles being written by the acknowledged Author of it than these Cap. 1. v. 1. The Title of Simon Peter an Apostle of Jesus Christ The Voice which came from Heaven saying vers 17 18. This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased we heard when we Peter and John and James were with him in the Holy Mount this second Epistle beloved I write unto you that you may be mindful of the Commandments of us the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour Cap. 3. v. 1 2. All which are certain Demonstrations That Simon Peter the Apostle of our Lord who was with him in Mount-Tabor and there heard the Voice forementioned and who writ the First Epistle to the Twelve Tribes dispersed writ this also Note Lastly That after the Fourth Century § 22 there appears not the least intimation that any of these Books were any longer doubted of by any Orthodox Professor of the Christian Faith they being all received and reckoned as Canonical by the Councils and Fathers who mentioned the Canon of the New Testament Now from these premisses there is just ground to make this Inference and Conclusion That seeing most of the Catalogues of the Fourth Century given by Councils or by Fathers and all the Catalogues of the Fifth Century unquestionably assure us that what was once controverted by some few was afterwards unanimously received by all the Church of God we are sufficiently assured of the true Canon of the Books of the New Testament The evidence now produced even of these controverted Books being sufficient both in the judgment of all Catholicks and of all Christians who on these grounds alone receive them as such to assure us that they are Canonical Scripture for by what reason can any Man evince that ought to be rejected from the Canon which always was received as Canonical by the greatest part of the Church Catholick and being accurately enquired into by those who once were Doubters found such an uncontroulled reception through the whole Church diffused as stifled through all future Ages the least appearance of a doubt Hence then the Roman § 23 Doctors may discern what it is they have to do if they do undertake to shew us such a Tradition for those Roman Doctrines we reject as hath been shew'd for the Controverted Books of the New Testament And 1. It must be owned by them that it cannot be necessary to Salvation to believe or have an absolute assurance that these are true and Apostolical Traditions and therefore Haec est fides extra quam salus esse non potest This is the Catholick Faith without which there is no Salvation must be excluded from the Roman Creed 2. It must be also owned that the pretented Traditions of the present R. Church were for some Centuries controverted and rejected by whole Churches Orthodox and Apostolical and which were as such owned and embraced by all Christians and that some of them were or at least might have been for the first Four Centuries disowned by the Church of Rome as was one of these controverted Books and consequently it must be owned that she could not then be received as Mater Magistra omnium Ecclesiarum the Mother and Mistress of all Churches 3. It must be proved that there was the same necessity that these controverted Books should be known and received from the beginning by all Christians as that the necessary Traditions and Articles of Christian Faith should be so 4. It must be proved that these Traditions were always owned and mentioned as Divine and Apostolical Traditions by many Orthodox Churches and Fathers and even when controverted were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 acknowledged by most of the Church Guides To instance in the Apocalypse which Mr. M. on all occasions singles out as a Book whose Authenticalness cannot be better proved than their Traditions let him shew us any such Testimonies from the First Second and Third Centuries for the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome as we have shewed for the Apocalypse any one that saith of them as Denys of Alexandria doth of the Apocalypse That he durst not reject it by reason of the multitude of Christians who had a veneration for it let him produce the plain Testimonies of the Fathers that the Truth of these Traditions may be decided by the Testimonies of the Ancients that they owned them as Apostolical by virtue of their Testimony that the Ancient and Holy Fathers led by the Spirit of God gave Testimony to them and that they were the Traditions of holy Men inspired by God All these things have been said of the Apocalypse in the Four first Centuries and when Mr. M. can produce any thing of the like nature evidence and strength for any one of his Traditions we will own it as Divine and Apostolical Here then we see the greatest and the plainest difference betwixt the Traditions we receive and own and those pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome which we reject For 1. The Traditions we receive are Traditions handed down in writing to us throughout all Ages of the Church unto this present time the Traditions we reject are only presumptive Traditions such as the Church of Rome presumes to be so but yet they have no Footsteps in the Ancient Records of the Church of Christ which is a demonstration that they falsly do presume they are Traditions for as we could have no just reason to believe those which we own to be

of them will be the Six thousandth Year so Irenaeus His Scholar Hyppolitus in the fore-cited passage saith the same thing Vide Sixt. Senen Bibl. Sanctae l. 5. annot 190. Lib. 7. c. 25. Eustathius in his Hexaemeron and the Author of the Question and Answers passing under the Name of Justin Martyr Lactantius Hilary and Jerom are all of the same mind and hence Lactantius took the confidence to say in his time It could not be above Two hundred Years before the World would have an end St. Cyprian De Exhort Mart. p. 168. That Sex millia annorum jam fere complentur the Six thousand Years are almost compleated And St. Jerom Ep. ad Gerontium de Monogamia Tom. 1. f. 33. b. when he heard of the taking of Rome by Alaricus the Goth crys out Qui tenebat de medio fit non intelligimus Antichristum appropinquare He who hinder'd is taken out of the way and do we not consider that Antichrist is at hand And this Opinion Disert de Mart fortitud §. 21.24 as it is well noted by the Learned Mr. Dodwell they collected from the Prophetick writings and from the Phrase of the last Days so frequent in the Scripture and from those Expressions which mention our Lord's coming to destroy Jerusalem as at hand And yet we have already lived long enough to see the falseness of this Doctrine and so to be convinced that in these matters the Church Guides were not Infallible Interpreters of Scripture nor A●thentick derivers of Tradition down to future Ages And which is in this matter more observable 2 Thes ij 6. the Apostle plainly had foretold them what it was that hindered this appearance of the Man of Sin and yet 't is manifest that they retained not what he told them Nor hath the Church of future Ages been able to inform us nor can our pretenders to Infallibility tell us with any certainty 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 V. 6. what was the hindrance which St. Paul there meant and his Thessalonians then knew for that they did know it we are sure because it is written But what it was none of them knew because it was unwriten The Church that infallible Oracle and excellent keeper of Tradition hath lost this and many more Traditions that is discourses of our Lord and his Apostles by word of mouth because they were not written And therefore blessed be the goodness of that God who seeing what an unfaithful keeper of Traditions the Church was took order that what his wisdom saw necessary for us to know and practise should be written 2. Dist 7 In matters of Practice we distinguish betwixt such practices as have been generally received and owned without contest from the first and purest Ages of the Church as the Observation of the Lord's Day the Ordination of Presbyters by Bishops and such as have been matter of long contest and in which the Tradition pleaded by some hath been as evidently disowned by others as good Members of the Church as they and that we have no sufficient Reason to depend much on such pretences to Tradition will appear from the dispute betwixt Pope Victor and the Asiatick Bishops about the observation of the Easter Festival of which let it be Noted First § 9 That Pope Victor and the R. Church kept the Easter Festival on the Lord's Day only whereas the Asiaticks and some few Churches with them did celebrate that Festival on the Fourteenth Day of March on whatsoever Day of the Week that happend whence sometimes it fell out that some Christians were Feasting and rejoicing when others were observing their Lent Fast For this cause Synods met in divers places and particularly a R. Synod which decreed with Victor 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That all with one consent should keep the Easter Festival on the Lord's Day And consonant to this was the Practice and Judgment of many other Churches for that this Festival should be by them observed on the same day was determined by St. Irenaeus who presided in France by Theophilus Bishop of Caesarea by Narcissus Bishop of Jerusal●m and the Priests subject to them by the Bishops of Pontus in a Synod where Palma presided and by the Churches of the Province of Osdroena And the same 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 23. saith Eusebius was the Eunanimous determination of most other Bishops and Churches of the Christian World. And though the Asiatick Churches kept this Feast upon the Fourteenth Day of March yet was the contrary practice observed saith the same Eusebus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through the whole World beside So that 't is evident the much major part of the Church concurred in practice with the Pope and judged it reasonable and expedient to observe this Festival upon the Lord's Day only And of this their determination they sent Letters to all the Churches round about and consequently to all the Asiatick Churches Secondly Observe That according to Eusebius § 10 they who kept this Feast upon the Lord's Day did it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from a Tradition Apostolical Eccl. Hist l. 5. c. 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. c. 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 5. c. 17. p. 258. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And the Bishops of Palestine spake much of the Tradition touching the Paschal Feast descending down unto them by succession from the Apostles The Constitutions stiled Apostolical command all Christians to take especial care that they observe the Paschal Feast only on the Lord's Day and forbid them to celebrate it any longer with the Jews And the Fifth and Sixty second of those Canons which pass under the same stile forbid all Bishops Priests or Deacons under the penalty of deposition to celebrate the Paschal Feast before the vernal Equinox or to Feast with the Jews Thirdly Observe That notwithstanding these Assertions § 11 the Evidence that they who did observe this Festival when the Jews celebrated their Paschal Feast followed the Practice and Tradition of the Apostles seems more strong and cogent For even Eusebius confesseth that they who celebrated this Festival with the Jews Lib. 5. cap. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. told the very names of the Apostles from whom they received this Tradition and of their Successors who handed down this practice to them declaring that it was thus celebrated before them by Philip and John the Apostles of our Lord by Polycarp Bishop of Smyrna Thraseas Bishop of Eumenia by Papirius Melito and Sagaris and by seven Bishops Predecessors to Polycrates who all observed it as they did All these who in the first or second Centuries did very laudably perform the office of a Bishop and who had many of them extraordinary Gifts of the Holy Ghost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kept the Paschal Feast saith Polycrates upon the Fourteenth Day according to the Gospel in nothing varying from what they had received 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉

Ibid. p. 193. Moreover Irenaeus adds That Polycarp who conversed with the Apostle John and the other Apostles always observed the same Rite Since therefore he was Eccl. Hist l. 3. c. 36. saith Eusebius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Man familiar with the Apostles and made Bishop of Smyrna by the Servants and Eye-witnesses of our Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. it is more than probable that he derived this Custom from St. John and from those Eye-witnesses of Christ from whom he received his Office. Epiphanius not only doth informs us That all Christians did celebrate the Paschal Feast with the Jews whilst the Bishops of Jerusalem were of the Circumcision that is for One hundred and thirty Years Haer. 70. §. 9. but also saith That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the whole world ought then to follow their Example and celebrate the Feast with them and to this Effect he often cites a Canon of the Apostles requiring them to keep it when their Brethren of the Circumcision did so Fourthly § 12 Observe That Pope Victor writ a Letter to Polycrates Bishop of Ephesus upon this Subject 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb ibid. c. 24 p. 192. desiring him to call a Synod of the Asiatick Bishops and endeavouring in it to terrifie them by his Threats to a compliance with his Custom and the determination of his Roman Synods Fifthly Observe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid pag. 191. That Polycrates having received this Letter writes back to Victor and the Church of Rome after this manner That they had a contrary Tradition from which they never did nor would recede that he was not at all moved with their Threats as knowing it was better to obey God than Man that he had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 192. according to their desire called together his fellow Bishops and found them all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the same mind with him and all consenting to his Letter Whence note That all the Asiatick Bishops and Churches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. and the neighbouring Provinces did judge the Pope and Church of Rome guilty of doing themselves and of imposing upon others that which was contrary to Apostolical Tradition and to that Obedience they owed to God and do not only refuse compliance with their Determinations and Customs but also add That they regard not what they threaten They therefore then knew nothing of the Pope's Superiority over them or his Supremacy over the whole Church or of any Obligation lying on them to comply with the Constitutions of that Church nor did they think it such a dreadful thing as is now imagined to be separated from their Communion Yea since they do so stifly refuse compliance with that Determination of the Pope in which he had the suffrage and concurrence of most other Churches it is demonstratively evident that they knew nothing of R. H.'s feigned Rule of Vniversal Church Practice Disc 2. c. 3. §. 23. That in Judges subordinate dissenting all Christians must adhere to the Superior in those of the same Order and Dignity to the major part for this Rule had they known it must have convinced or confounded them Sixthly Observe § 13 That Pope Victor having received this Letter from the Asiatick Churches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hieron in verbo Victor and the Neighbouring Provinces he tried saith Eusebius to separate them from the common Vnity and writ invective Letters against them to other Churches declaring that all the Brethren of those Churches were by him wholly separated from Communion or Men not at all to be Communicated with and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 commanding them to have no fellowship with them He tried to do this by these means saith Eusebius he therefore did not think it in his power to separate them from the common Unity without the consent of other Churches nor was his act esteemed then sufficient for this work Seventhly Observe That Victor in this angry mood doth not attempt to Excommunicate them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as men disobedient to the commands of his Holiness or the decisions of the Church of Rome but only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Men of Heterodox Opinions on which account it did belong to any Church as well as that of Rome to move for their exclusion from Communion Pope Victor therefore was not then acquainted with that Arcanum of the Romish See that she had power over all other Churches and that whosoever did not comply with the injunctions of his Holiness deserved the censure of Excommunication for his disobedience nor did the Churches of those times believe any such matter For Eighthly § 14 When Victor sent his invective Letters to other Churches exhorting or requiring them to renounce Communion with these Asiaticks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they return him a contrary Exhortation with equal vehemence requesting him to mind the things which did belong unto the Peace the Vnity and Love which ought to be preserved among Brethren They therefore clearly do insinuate that he did not mind the Peace and Unity of the Church i. e. he was Schismatical in that Action and could they then conceive he was the Head and his Church the principle of Vnity They also writ back Letters in which they did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eccl. Hist l. 5. c. 24. sharply reprehend him upon this account they therefore did not think themselves and others obliged to submit to the decisions of the Pope and his Council unless perhaps they thought themselves obliged by their Example to do things opposite unto the Peace and Union of the Church of Christ and to that Charity which was to be preserved among Christian Brethren St. Jerom not only Notes that the other Bishops did not consent to Victor's Excommunication In qua sententia his qui discrepabunt ab illis Victori non dederunt manus Ibid. Haec posui ut ingenium Authoritatem viri demonstrarem In verbo Polycrates but commends Polycrates as a Brave Stout Man in this affair Ninthly Observe That Iraeneus in his Letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 5. c. 24. writ to Victor in the name of all the Brethren under his jurisdiction in France that he should not reject whole Churches of God observing their Ancient Tradition saith Eusebius their Apostolical Tradition saith Nicephorus Niceph. l. 4. c. 37. In pursuance of which design he minds the Pope that long before there were and still continued other differences in the Church touching the observation of the Lent Fast and that notwithstanding they who thus differed all preserved Peace and were at present all in Peace one with the other He adds That his predecessors in the See of Rome who observed the Feast as he did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nevertheless kept Peace with them who observed the Feast after the manner of the Asiaticks Eusebius Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. P. 198.

the God of Israel was an evil God and not the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ and they denied the truth of our Saviour's Manhood and the Resurrection of the Flesh Secondly Observe That the Opinion of St. Cyprian and those who in Africa and elsewhere adhered to him Dicimus omnes omnino Haereticos Schismaticos c. Ep. 69. p. 180. was this That all Persons who only were Baptized by Hereticks were to be admitted into the Church by Baptism St Cyprian Bishop of Carthage thought Hist Eccl. lib. 7. cap. 3. Apud Cypr. Ep. 75. pag. 221. Omnes Schismaticos Haereticos qui ad Ecclesiam conversi sunt Baptizari Apud Cypr. p. 231. saith Eusebius that being first purged from their Error they ought to be admitted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 no otherwise than by Baptism Not only the Cataphrygae saith Firmilian but caeteri quique Haeretici all other Hereticks whatsoever are deprived of the Power of Baptism In the Council of Carthage consisting of Eighty five Bishops assembled out of Africa Numidia and Mauritania Novatus a Thamugade defines according to the Testimony of the Scriptures and the Decree of our Collegs of Blessed Memory That all Schismaticks and Hereticks who are converted to the Church should be Baptized Januarius a Lambese saith According to the Authority of the Holy Scriptures I decree Haereticos omnes Baptizandos that all Hereticks shall be Baptized and so admitted into the Church Repudiandum esse omne omnino Baptisma quod sit extra Ecclesiam constitutum Firm. apud Cypr. Ep. 75. pag. 226. The Council of Iconium decreed That all Baptism was to be rejected that was celebrated out of the Church That of Synnada That no Baptism was to be found amongst Hereticks which were out of the Church Apud Haereticos nullum Baptisma reperiri and that therefore returning to the Church they ought to be Baptized in it Thirdly Observe That Pope Stephen § 17 in prosecution of this Quarrel or Dispute proceeded to a Separation of himself from and a refusal of Communion with his Brethren both in the Southern and the Eastern Churches who declared for the Baptism of Hereticks returning to the Bosom of the Church Pope Stephen saith Dionysius to Pope Xystus writ to me Apud Eusebium Hist Eccl. l. 7. c. 5. as you do and for the same Cause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as one who would not communicate with Helin Firmilian or any of the Bishops of Cilicia Cappadocia Galatia or of the Neighbouring Regions because they Rebaptized Hereticks In many other Provinces saith Firmilian many things do vary Rumpens adversus vos pacem Ep. 75. apud Cypr. p. 228. but yet for these things they do not depart from the Peace and Vnity which yet Pope Stephen hath been bold to do breaking that Peace which all his Ancestors have preserved with you in mutual Love and Honour And turning his Discourse to him he speaks thus How great Sin hast thou heaped upon thy self quando te à tot gregibus scidisti by cutting off thy self from so many Flocks Siquidem ille est vere Schismaticus qui sea Communione Ecclesiasticae unitatis Apostatum fecerit Ibid. Sacerdotes Dei abstinendos putat Deceive not thy self for thou hast cut thy self off from them he being indeed the Schismatick who makes himself an Apostate from the Communion of Ecclesiastical Vnity and whilst thou thinkest thy self able to separate all from thee thou only hast separated thy self from all St. Cyprian saith Ep. 74. Pag. 214. That he had passed his Judgment for the Excommunication of the Priests of God who kept the Truth of Christ and the Unity of the Church St. Austin also doth affirm Stephanus non solum non rebaptizabat Haereticos verum etiam hoc facientes Excommunicandos fore decernebat Libr. de Baptismo contra Petil. cap. 14. pag. 504. That Pope Stephen judged they should be Excommunicated who endeavoured to pull down the Ancient Custom of receiving Hereticks without Baptism Fourthly Observe That after the Death of Stephen Pope Xystus his immediate Successor asserted the same Doctrine and was as vehement as he for the Exclusion of all those from Church Communion who did oppose it For Xystus with Philemon and Dionysius two Roman Presbyters wrote Letters to Dionysius of Alexandria declaring That they would not communicate with them who held that Hereticks were to be admitted into the Church by Baptism Apud Euseb Ibid. This will appear from the Letter of Dionysius to Pope Xystus where having told him that his Predecessor Pope Stephen had written to him that he would not Communicate with them for this very reason he adds That he had written formerly both to Philemon and Dionysius of Rome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who were before of the same judgment with Pope Stephen as they were now of the same mind with Xystus and who writ to him about the same things Whence it is evident that Xystus the succeeding Pope Philemon and Dionysius Presbyters of Rome persisted in this Resolution not to Communicate with those who held That Hereticks were to be received into the Church by Baptism and seeing Dionysius who was of the same judgment succeeded Xystus it follows that three Succeeding Popes had then defined that Article Fifthly § 18 Observe That the Opinion and Practice of the Africans and many Eastern Churches was asserted by very many Christian Doctors Churches and Councils It was the Opinion of Tertullian Sine dubio non habent De Baptism c. 15. Apud nos Haereticus etiam per Baptisma veritatis utroque homine purgatus admittitur De pudicitia Cap. 19. that Hereticks had no Baptism and this saith he is without doubt It was the Doctrine of Agrippinus and of St. Cyprian in the same Century In Aegypt it was the Doctrine of Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria In Asia of Firmilian Bishop of Caesarea In Cilicia of Helen Bishop of Tarsis In the Fourth Century it was the Doctrine of Optatus Lib. 4 5. who frequently asserts Apud ipsos non esse Sacramenta That the Hereticks had no Sacraments Orat. 3. Contr. Arian p. 413. Of Athanasius who declares the Arians Baptism 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wholly vain and unprofitable That the Baptism given by them was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alien from the Truth though they used the name of the Father and the Son because they found them written Ibid. 13. for not he who simply calls him Lord gives true Baptism 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but he who with the names holds the true Faith. Hence our Saviour gave not commission to Baptize any how but first to Teach that by teaching aright Faith might be obtained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. and with Faith might be added the Consecration of Baptism and of other Hereticks he faith

That he who was sprinkled by them was rather defiled than washed It was confirmed by Four African Councils one under Agrippinus Cypr. Ep. 71. p. 196. Plurimi Coepiscopi Ibid. p. 193. Ep. 73. p. 198. consisting of the Bishops of Africa and of Numidia one at Carthage under St. Cyprian another under the same St. Cyprian of Seventy one Bishops Anno. Dom. 256. and lastly by a Synod of Eighty seven Bishops convened from Africa Numidia and Mauritania It was confirmed by a Council of Fifty Bishops met at Iconium August contra Crescon Gram. l. 3. c. 3. Quod totum nos jampridem in Iconio confirmavimus tenendum firmiter vindicandum Ep. 75. apud Cypr. p. 221. Apud Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 7. c. 5. Ibid. c. 7. where also were present the Bishops of Galatia Cilicia Cappadocia and the neighbouring Provinces and where it was decreed saith Firmilian That this Doctrine should be firmly held and vindicated it was confirmed by a Synod held at the same time at Synnada in Phrygia it was determined saith Dionysius of Alexandria 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the greatest Synods of Bishops and by many Synods besides those now mentioned of Iconium and Synnada It was observed saith the forementioned Dionysius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the most populous Churches Cyril of Jerusalem speaks of it as of the practice of the Church in his time saying there is one Baptism Praefat. p. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ad Amphil Can. 47. Lib. 6. c. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for only Hereticks are re-baptized because their Baptism is no Baptism St. Basil saith That they received not such Hereticks without Baptism as the Encratites the Saccophori and Apotactites The Constitutions of the Apostles declare the same thing their Forty sixth Canon commands That the Bishops Presbyters or Deacon should be deposed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who admits the Baptism of Hereticks because there is no Communion betwixt Christ and Belial and the Forty seventh determines That the Bishop shall be deposed who neglects to Baptize them who have been defiled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the wicked that is saith Zonaras by the Hereticks their Baptism being represented in the forecited Constitutions as a Pollution not a washing of the Baptized person In a word Vallesius confesseth Not. in Euseb l. 7. c. 5. p. 141. that it appeareth from the Council of Arles That the Africans retained their Custom till the time of Constantine And from the Epistle of St. Basil to Amphilochius That the Cappadocians and other Orientals retained their Custom till the Council of Constantinople Sixthly Observe § 19 That for the Confirmation of his Doctrine Pope Stephen pretended to a Tradition from the beginning a Tradition derived from the Apostles Lib. 7. c. 3. That saith Eusebius which moved Stephen to be so stiff in this Opinion was that he conceived nothing was to be done by innovation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against the Tradition which had prevailed from the beginning Nihil innovetur nisi quod traditum est let nothing be innovated but that observed which was delivered was his plea Ep. 74. p. 210. saith Cyprian And again Quod accepimus ab Apostolis hoc sequimur Ep. 73. p. 204. their saying was What we have received from the Apostles that we follow Stephen asserteth saith Firmilian Ep. 75. p. 219. That the Apostles forbad the Baptizing of those who return to the Church from Heresie hoc custodiendum posteris tradiderint and delivered this to be observed by Posterity Seventhly Observe That the Asserters of the contrary Opinion pretended also to Tradition and some of them to a Tradition from the beginning and which derived it self from the Apostles Our Assertion That they who only were Baptized by Hereticks should be Baptized when they return to the Church Ep. 70. p. 189. is saith St. Cyprian no new Opinion but long ago established by our Predecessors and accordingly observed by us And again it is many Years and a long Age since many Bishops Ep. 73. p. 199. Non novam sententiam neque nunc fundatam asserimus sed quae olim ab Antiquioribus accuratissime diligentissime fuit examinata Concil Oxon. Tom. 1. p. 366. Apud Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 7. meeting under Agrippinus established the same Practice and many thousand Hereticks have been since Baptized in our Provinces This Practice saith the Carthaginian Synod is that quod semper fortiter stabiliterque tenuimus which we have always stoutly and firmly held It is not the Africans alone saith Dionysius of Alexandria who have now introduced this Custom but it was practised 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 long before by the preceeding Bishops in most populous Churches and established in the Synods of Iconium and Synnada 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in many others whom I dare not provoke to Contention by subverting their Decrees it being written thou shalt not remove the bounds which thy Fathers have placed of old time We saith Firmilian to the Truth join Custom and to the Custom of the Romans we oppose the Custom of the Truth Ep. 75. apud Cypr. p. 226. Ab initio hoc tenentes quod à Christo ab Apostolo traditum est Holding that from the beginning which was delivered by Christ and his Apostle Nor do we remember that this Custom had a beginning among us Can. 1. St. Basil saith expresly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it seemed good to them who were from the beginning wholly to null the Baptism of Hereticks Eightly § 20 Observe what these Africans and Orientals judged of the contrary Opinion that Hereticks were to be received into the Bosom of the Church without Baptism Cyp. Ep. 69. ad Mag. p. 185. Cypr. Ep. 73. p. 207 210. Conc. Carth. p. 234 239. they stile the Assertors of it Praevaricatores fidei veritatis atque Ecclesiae proditores Men who betrayed the Church and did prevaricate in matters which belonged to Faith and Truth Suffragatores Fautores Haereticorum Men who did cherish and abett Hereticks were Friends to them and Enemies to Christians They add That they who allowed their Baptism did null and evacuate that of the Church and destroyed their own Concil Carth. apud Cypr. p. 230 234 237 238 239 240. that they made themselves partakers with blaspheming Hereticks and did Communicate with them that they did Communicate with other Mens Sins that they were Patrons of Hereticks did plead their Cause against the Church of Christ that they defiled Christians betrayed the Faith and Truth gave up the Spouse of Christ to Adulterers and did act the Judas to her As for their own Doctrine they confidently say Concil Carth. Ibid. p. 230 231 232 241. Cypr. Ep. 73. p. 205. 74. p. 214. That it was Catholicae Ecclesiae Canon Syn. Carthag apud Balsam pag. 588. That it was every where declared in the Holy Scriptures that it was proved by the Divine Law

from the Deifying Scriptures from Evangelical Authority and Apostolical Tradition that they decreed for it according to the Testimony Authority and Commands of the Holy and Divine Scriptures Ninthly Observe That these Africans and Orientals differed from their Brethren without condemning or censuring of them or breaking of the Peace or Unity of the Church on this account or separating from Communion with those Christian Bishops who thought fit to do otherwise We saith St. * Propter Haereticos cum Collegis Coepiscopis nostris non contendimus cum quibus divinam concordiam dominicam pacem tenemus Ep. 73. p. 210. Cyprian as much as in us lies do not contend with our Colleages and Fellow Bishops about Hereticks we hold a sacred Concord and the Lord's Peace with them Qua in re nec nos vim cuiquam facimus nec legem damus Ep. 72. p. 198. we prescribe to no Body we prejudge no Man but leave every Bishop to the Liberty of his Will to do what he thinks best in this matter we force no Man Ep. 69. p. 188. we give Law to no Man. The Preface of the Council of Carthage assembled under Cyprian runs thus It remains that every one of us speak his judgment in this Matter judging no Man nor a jure communionis aliquem Apud Cypr. p. 229. si diversum senserit amoventes separating any Man from our Communion who thinketh otherwise St. Basil excellently declares himself in the matter of the Cathari that because there were different Opinions in the Church concerning the validity of their Baptism 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Can. 1. the custom of every Region was to be followed And of the Encratites he saith that it was his Opinion that they ought to be Baptized but then he adds That if this would be any impediment to the Order of the Church in that Matter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 5. the Custom which had obtained any where was to be observed This excellent Temper then prevailed in all the Churches of God for Dionysius of Alexandria in his Epistle to Pope Stephen saith That all the Churches notwithstanding this difference were at Peace and Concord and thence entreats him to consider the weight of the Affair he had begun 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by refusing to Communicate with them who admitted Hereticks into the Church by Baptism praying him to disist from it and telling him that for his part he durst not provoke so many Churches Ibid. c. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to strife and contention by subverting their Decrees The Council of Carthage Apud Cypr. p. 229. Neque enim quisquam nostrum Episcopum se Episcoporum constituit aut Tyrannico terrore ad obsequendi necessitatem collegas suos adigit Ibid. in reference to this Action of Pope Stephen speaks thus We pass our Sentence in this matter judging no Man or separating no Man from our Communion who thinks otherwise for none of us makes himself a Bishop of Bishops nor endeavours by tyrannical Terror to compel his Colleages to a necessity of Obedience Ep. 74. p. 210 214. St. Cyprian accuses him of Pride or Vnadvisedness and acting as a Friend of Hereticks and an Enemy of Christians for thinking it fit to Excommunicate God's Priests on this account Firmilian declares That he acted inhumanely Per illius inhumanitatem effectum est c. Apud Cypr. Ep. 75. pag. 225. Cum tot Episcopis per totum mundum diffensisse pacem cum singulis vario discordiae genere rumpentem modo cum orientalibus modo vobiscum qui in meridie Ep. 75. p. 228. by being at Dissention with so many Bishops throughout the World and breaking the Peace with every one of them by various kinds of Discord with those of the East by pronouncing them Excommunicate and with those of the South by not vouchsasing to speak with the Bishops sent to him nor permitting others to receive them into their Houses and by dividing the Fraternity for the sake of Heretieks which various kind of Discord had Valesius well observed he would not against so great evidence have denied that Stephen did as much as in him lay separate or in the Language of the Council of Carthage amovere a jure communionis expel from right of Communion those who differed from him it being hence evident that he Excommunicated the one and vouchsafed not to speak with the other Tenthly § 21 Whereas the Roman Doctors usually say that Stephen's traditum est prevailed against the opposite Opinion of the Eastern and the Southern Churches and that the case was after by the Church determined for Pope Stephen against Cyprian this is a great mistake for neither the Opinion of P. Stephen nor of St. Cyprian prevailed but they were both rejected by the Church of Christ and that which was the mean betwixt them was embraced For 1. Whereas Pope Stephen with his Church determined That no Hereticks should be Baptized from whatsoever Heresie they came into the Bosom of the Church or Contra Petil. de unico Baptismo c. 14. as St. Austin saith Baptismum Christi in nullo iterandum esse censebat He held that the Baptism of Christ was to be repeated on no Heretick whatsoever The Ninteenth Canon of the Nicene Council saith That if the Paulianists do fly into the Bosom of the Church we will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they by all means be Baptized again The Council of Laodicea commandeth Bishops and Presbyters to Baptize Can. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them who returned from the Heresie of the Cataphrygae or the Montanists Can. 7. The General Council of Constantinople speaks thus Them who come to us from Hereticks we admit after this manner the Arians Macedonians Sabbatians Novatians Quartodecimans the Cathari and Apollinarians without Baptism but the Eunomians the Montanists Sabellians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and all other Hereticks we receive as Gentiles we Catechise them and for a long time make them hear the Scripture Can. 95. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and then we Baptize them The General Council in Trullo repeats the same Decree in the same words and then adds That we admit by Baptism likewise the Manichees Valentinians and Marcionites and other Hereticks of like nature Ad Amphil. Can. 47. St. Basil determines That the Encratitae the Saccaphori and the Apotactites were to be rebaptized Now all these Canons are approved by the following Synods Can. 1. that of the Second Nicene Council and the Eighth Council of Constantinople and so we cannot doubt but that they both believed and practised accordingly Since then we are assured from so many Testimonies that Pope Stephen would have all Hereticks whatsoever admitted at their return into the Church without Baptism and in particular from the Testimony of St. Ep. 74. p. 214. that he admitted of the Baptism of Marcion Valentinus and Apelles it

is exceeding evident that his Opinion was by the Church of God condemned both in General and in Particular Moreover it was the Judgment of Pope Stephen That the Baptism of Hereticks though administred only in the name of Christ and not of the whole Sacred Trinity was valid and not to be reiterated when they returned into the Bosom of the Church This is apparent from these words of Cyprian No Man to circumvent the Christian Truth should oppose the Name of Christ and say in nomine Jesu Christi ubicunque quomodocunque Baptizati gratiam Baptismi sunt consecuti Ep. 73. p. 205. that wheresoever howsoever Men are Baptized in the Name of Christ they obtain the Grace of Baptism And again Since after the Resurrection the Apostles being sent by our Lord to the Gentiles are commanded to Baptize them in the name of the Father of the Son and of the Holy Ghost how do some say That out of the Church yea against the Church a Gentile may obtain Remission of Sins Ibid. p. 206. modo in nomine Jesu Christi ubicunque quomodocunque Baptizatum wheresoever and howsoever he be Baptized provided it be done in the name of the Lord Jesus when Christ himself commands the Gentiles to be Baptized in plena adunata Trinitate into the whole and united Trinity If then that be the Truth which usually is affirmed that the Ancients did admit the Baptism of those Hereticks who Baptized in the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost and nulled their Baptism who Baptized not into the Sacred Trinity then must they plainly have condemned the Doctrine of Pope Stephen and his Abettors But though some of the Ancients seem to speak after this manner and to assert this Doctrine as is evident from the Apology made for the Baptism of the Novatians in St. Cyprian That they did Ep. 69. p. 183. eandem legem tenere quam Catholica Ecclesia teneat eodem Symbolo quo nos Baptizare eundem nosse deum patrem eundem filium Christum eundem Spiritum Sanctum use the same Symbol with Catholicks in Baptism and Baptized into the same Sacred Trinity And from the Canon of the first Council of Arles which Decrees That they should be admitted by Imposition of Hands only who were Baptized in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost yet the Opinion of the Ancient Church seems rather to have been this that their Baptism alone was to be admitted who both Baptized into and believed aright touching the Sacred Trinity as the Novatians did This St. Basil doth expresly teach saying Ad Amphil. can 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Ancients judged that Baptism valid which in nothing differed from the Faith. And therefore having told us That the Baptism of the Encratitae the Saccophori and Apotactites was rejected by the Church he adds And let them not say we are Baptized into the Father Can. 47. Son and Holy Ghost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who make God the Author of Evil. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Orat. 3. contr Arian p. 413. And Athanasius condemns the Baptism of the Arians though they named the Father and Son because they saw them in the Form of Baptism delivered in the Scripture seeing they did not conceive aright of them nor retain the right Faith adding That as the Manichees the Phrygae the Samosatenians pronounced the right Names and yet were Hereticks so the Arians though they recited the Names and Words of Baptism deluded them who received Baptism from them Again St. Cyprian and his party in Africa held the Baptism not only of Hereticks but Schismaticks to be void and in particular of the Novatians his words are these Ep. 69. p. 180. Dicimus omnes omnino Haereticos Schismaticos nihil habere potestatis ac juris propter quod Novatianus nec debet nec potest excipi We say that no Heretick or Schismatick hath any power or right to Baptize and therefore Novatian should not and cannot be excepted And again Ibid. p. 183. Audet quisquam dicere aquam Baptismi salutarem communem cum Schismaticis esse posse Ep. 72. p. 196. Dares any one say That Schismaticks can have the salutary Water of Baptism The same he Asserts in several other places and the Fathers of the Council held under him do often say Baptisma quod dant Haeretici Schismatici non est verum Pag. 231. ter 232. bis 236. bis that the Baptism of Hereticks and Schismaticks is not true and that both returning to the Church were to be admitted by Baptism Now in this indeed he differed from the received Opinion of the Church 〈◊〉 Amphil. can 1. to whom it seemed good saith Basil to reject the Baptism of Hereticks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but to receive that of Schismaticks 2dly Whereas St. Cyprian and his party held the Baptism of all Hereticks to be void we find the Church did afterwards judge that some Hereticks should be admitted into the Church by Baptism and that others should be received only by Imposition of Hands 'T is therefore evident That the Church equally disallowed both their Assertions and decided the Controversie against them both and did as much condemn Pope Stephen's Traditum est as St. Cyprian's Scriptum est the Pope's Appeal to Tradition as the Bishop of Carthage's to Scripture Now the Corollaries which naturally do result from these Ten Observations are as follow First § 22 Hence we learn That the Latins though comparatively Ancient are not much to be relied upon in giving an account of matters in which their Church is concerned and in which they differed from the Eastern Churches For to omit St. Commen c. 9. Austin the Account Vincentius Lirinensis gives of this matter is as full of Errors as of Sentences for he averrs that Agrippinus was the first of 1 all Men who against the 2 Divine Canon against the 3 Rule of the Vniversal Church against the 4 Sence of all his own fellow Priests against the 5 Customs and 6 Institutions of the Ancients Rebaptizandum esse censebat judged for Rebaptization and that 7 all men disclaimed the novelty of the thing and 8 all the Priests every were resisted it but above all Pope Stephen who said Nihil innovandum nisi quod traditum est Nothing must be innovated but that which was delivered us to be retained that retenta est igitur Antiquitas explosa novitas hereupon Antiquity was retained and novelty exploded In which few words are no less than Eight gross mistakes as will appear by comparing these words with the Testimonies above cited In Ep. 70. p. ●89 And as it is truly observed by the Oxford Commentator upon Cyprian That the Eastern Writers were in rebus Occidentalium Hospites Strangers in things which concerned the West so is it as true that the Western Writers were many of them Strangers to the true State of Matters in the East Secondly § 23

Whereas the Church declared against Pope Stephen That in this matter of the Rebaptizing Hereticks the various Customs which had obtained were to be permitted without breach of Communion and Christian Peace that the Custom of every Region was to be followed and the obtaining practice to be submitted to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for Orders sake that it was to be done or left undone suitably 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to what should generally be ordered concerning it Hence in all matters of this indifferency and obscurity Ad Amphil. can 1. De unit fidei c. 19. in which saith Basil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing plainly is declared we admit that saying of St. Austin That Hereticks must be received as the Church receives them there being as he adds no clear Example to be produced from Scripture either way and with him we acknowledge Contr. Crescon l. 1. c. 33. That the Truth of Scripture is held by us when we do that which doth please the Church because we know from Scripture that God is the God of Order not of Confusion and that in matters of this indifferency that of the Apostle 1 Cor. xiv 33. 1. Cor. xi 16. We have no such Custom neither the Churches of God must cut off farther matter of Contention but then in Articles of Christian Faith we with the same St. Austin say De peccat mer. remiss l. 2. c. 36. Credo quod hinc divinorum eloquiorum clarissima Authoritas fuisset si homo illud sine dispendio salutis ignorare non possit We believe that the Authority of the Divine Oracles would have been most clear had the matter been such of which we could not have been ignorant without loss of Salvation Moreover though St. Austin doth acknowledge that no Example could be produced from Scripture in this Case yet he pretendeth Scripture for the right and lawfulness of the said Practice For saith he That I may not seem De Bapt. contr Donatistas l. 10. c. 6. Tom. 7. p. 379. humanis Argumentis id agere to prove the Right of receiving Hereticks without Baptism only by humane Arguments ex Evangelio profero certa documenta I produce certain proofs out of the Gospel to shew how rightly this was determined by the Church And again having said Ibid. l. 4. c. 7. p. 419. We follow that which the Custom of the Church always held and a plenary Council hath confirmed he adds That bene perspectis ex utroque latere Scripturarum Testimoniis potest etiam dici quod veritas declaravit Tot tantisque S. Scripturarum testimoniis l. 5. c. 4. Divinarum Scripturarum d● cumentis l. 6. c. 1. hoc sequimur weighing well the Testimonies of Scripture on both sides it may also be said that we follow that which Truth hath declared From whence and many other places of his works it is evident that even in hae obscurissima quaestione in this most obscure Question as he often stiles it he recurrs for matter of Right to Scripture and weighs it in the Balance of the Sanctuary Thirdly § 24 Hence it is evident beyond all doubt that the Church of that Age in which this Controversie happened knew nothing or at least believed nothing of the New Rule of R. H. That in Judges subordinate dissenting all Christians must adhere to the Superior in those of the same Order and Dignity to the major part since all these Africans and Orientals not only take the liberty to dissent from what the Pope and all the Churches which adher'd to him held as Apostolical Tradition but also to condemn it as a thing contrary to the plain evidence of Scripture and to decree the contrary should be observed and practised For had such a Rule been then received and owned by the Church of Christ could all the Christian Churches besides that of Rome have still maintain'd Communion with those Southern and those Eastern Churches who did so resolutely oppose and flatly contradict this Rule Could they have thus condemned Pope Stephen of violating the Churches Peace and unity for acting consonantly to this Rule by renouncing Communion with them who were provided that this Rule be true manifest Schismaticks Could St. Denys of Alexandria have told the Pope he durst not by acting contrary to the Decrees made at Iconium and Synnada provoke those Churches to Contention if doing so had only been to act according to a Rule always received and owned by the Church of Christ Could St. Basil have judged it best for every one to follow herein the Custom of their own Country in opposition to this Rule Could Firmilian have charged the Pope with Schism Could Cyprian and the Council of Carthage have charged him with Tyranny for pressing a received Rule in the whole Church These sure are demonstrations that this pretended Rule is like the rest of Popish Doctrines a Rule with which the Ancient Church of Christ was not acquainted Fourthly Hence evident it is That all the Churches of that Age knew nothing of the Pope's Supremacy nothing of any Obligation laid upon them to conform to the Doctrines Decrees and Customs of the Roman Church and her adherents and lastly nothing of that pretended Law that Synods were not to assemble and make Canons without consulting of his Holiness Since all these Synods made these Canons either without his Knowledge or else in opposition to Unusquisque Episcoporum quod putat faciat c. Ep. 73. p. 210. and condemnation of the Decrees and Customs both of the Pope and Church of Rome and others told him They thought themselves obliged notwithstanding all his Threats to act according to their Sentence and durst not rescind it Had they believed the Pope's Supremacy in that Age would they have declared so freely as St. Cyprian doth Neque enim quisquam nostrum Episcopum se Episcoporum constituit aut tyrannico terrore ad obsequendi necessitatem collegas suos adigit Apud Cypr. p. 229. Apud Cypr. Ep. 75. p. 217 218 225 227 228. for the Liberty of every Bishop to act as he saw fit in this matter and said that he was only to give account to God of his proceedings Could they with the Council of Carthage have esteemed it such a tyrannical Matter for the Pope to act as Bishop of Bishops Could Firmilian have accused him so pertly of Inhumanity Insolence and Boldness in this Case Could he have judged him a downright Schismatick for acting as he did Could all the forementioned Bishops so freely have reproved him and dissented from him and judged it their Duty rather to adhere to the decisions of Provincial Synods than to his Determination Could they have thought themselves obliged to adhere to the Decrees Ubique a S. Scripturis declaratum est Baptisma Haereticorum non esse verum Ep. 7. the Doctrines or Customs of the Roman Church and yet declare as doth St. Cyprian and his Africans That the Decrees and Practice of

the Roman Church were in this case opposite to Scripture and the plainest Reason And as St. Basil doth to Amphilochius in the same case Can. 47. Eos qui Romae sunt non ea in omnibus observare quae sunt ab origine tradita Ep. 75. p. 220. Though you and the Romans hold the contrary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yet ought our Sentence to take place And as Firmilian expresly doth That 't is usual with them of Rome to vary from Apostolical Tradition Could so many Fathers so many Churches so many Councils have not only practised in opposition to the Doctrines and Customs of that Church but also have condemned them in such opprobrious Terms as they have done Cyp. Ep. 69. p. 185. Ep. 73. p. 206 208 210. Ep. 74. p 212 c. pronouncing the Assertors of them Prevaricators in matters both of Faith and Truth Betrayers of the Church Enemies to Christians Friends and Abettors of Hereticks Men who did plead their Cause and partake with them in their Sins Men who did null evacuate destroy the Baptism of the Church and give up the Spouse of Christ to Adulterers Fifthly § 25 Hence it is manifest That in that Age they verily believed that what had passed for Apostolical Tradition in the Church of Rome and her Adherents might be no such matter that both that Church and her Abettors might impose upon their fellow Christians in pretending to it and that there lay no Obligation on other Churches to comply with them in such matters as they delivered for Apostolical Tradition For otherwise how could it happen that so many populous Churches so many Councils so many famous Bishops that Athanasius Optatus St. Basil Cyril of Jerusalem all great Assertors of true Apostolical Tradition should declare so plainly and expresly against this practice of the Church of Rome that Firmilian should declare Neminem tam stultum esse qui hoc credat Apostolos tradidisse Ep. 75. p. 219. Nemo infamare Apostolos debeat quasi illi Haereticorum Baptisinata probaverint Ep. 74. p. 211. No Man could be so Foolish as to believe the Apostles had delivered any such thing that St. Cyprian should say That this pretence of Romanists was manifestly false and tended to blaspheme the Reputation of the Blessed Apostles that the Africans should not only reject this pretended Apostolical Tradition in the opprobrious Terms forementioned but should declare so oft in Council that the contrary Doctrine descended from Evangelical Authority and Apostolical Tradition Vid. Supra and was confirmed by the Divine Law and the Holy Scriptures How lastly could it happen that all the other Churches excepting that of Rome were all at Peace and still maintained Communion with these Opposers and Traducers of this pretended Tradition and did not blame them in the least on this account but rather interceded with the Roman Bishop to lay aside his Fury and entertain Communion and Friendship with these Churches as they did Sixthly Hence it appears that in that Age they thought not Custom or Tradition though practised by the Church of Rome and by the major part of Christians any certain Rule of Manners but thought themselves obliged sometimes to vary from it and that they might have Truth and Reason and Scripture on their sides against it that it concerned them to examine then whether the Custom they were required to follow had its rise from Christ and his Apostles and could be proved from their Writings and if not to reject it For in this matter they declare Non esse consuetudine praescribendum Cypr. Ep. 71. p. 194. sed ratione vincendum Their Adversaries were not to prescribe to them from Custom but to convince them by reason St. Paul having taught every one not to adhere pertinaciously to what he had once imbibed Pag. 195. but willingly to embrace any thing which he found better or more profitable That 't was in vain when Men were overcome by reason Ep. 73. p. 203. to oppose Custom to it as if Custom were better than Truth and that were not rather to be followed which was revealed for the better by the Holy Spirit that Non semper errandum Ibid. p. 208. quia aliquando erratum est We must not always erre because we once have done so Ep. 74. p. 215. that Custom without Truth was only old Error and vainly was preferred before it that the Truth being manifested Concil Carth. apud Cypr. p. 236 240 241. Custom was to yield to it that no Man ought to preferr Custom to Reason and Truth that Christ being Truth we ought rather to follow that than Custom that it was obstinacy and presumption Cypr. Ep. 74. p. 212. humanam traditionem divinae dispositioni anteponere to preferr humane Tradition to divine Orders and not to consider that God is angry when humane Tradition evacuates divine Precepts that when it was said to them let nothing be innovated Ibid. p. 211. but that which was delivered be observed it was to be enquired unde est ista traditio whence is that Tradition Whether from the Authority of Christ and the Gospel the commands and Epistles of the Apostles and if in Evangelio praecipitur Ib. p. 215. aut in Apostolorum Epistolis aut Actubus continetur it were commanded in the Gospel or contained in the Acts or Epistles of the Apostles then was it to be observed and that when Truth shook and staggered we were to have recourse to the Head and Original of Divine Tradition ad originem dominicam Evangelicam Apostolicam Traditionem to the Gospel and Apostolical Tradition Lastly Hence it is evident § 26 That in those early times Tradition Apostolical and from the beginning must falsly be pretended by Great Men and Churches even in a matter of continual practice and occurrence in the Church of God for here you see it was pretended for the Admission of Hereticks without Baptism by Pope Stephen and his Church and the fame Tradition Apostolical and from the beginning was pretended for the opposite Doctrine by Firmilian and St. Basil and their Party and yet the Church did in the following Ages declare against the Pretences of them both If then in these plain matters of Fact and of continual practice Tradition did so fail both the Pretenders to it must it not be more apt to fail in matters of meer Speculation If by Tradition these Churches could not truly tell what their Forefathers did how should they by it tell assuredly in all things what they held since that could only be made known unto them by their Words and Actions if actually they handed down unto posterity for a traditionary Practice that which was not truly so why might they not also hand that down to them as a traditionary Doctrine which was nothing less than so CHAP. V. Eightly We distinguish also betwixt Traditions which appear from Reason to be such as ought to be received and

and vehement in declaring his and our freedom from the legal Ceremonies saith notwithstanding that to the Jew he became as a Jew 1 Cor. 9.20 that he might gain the Jews to them that were under the Law as under the Law that he might gain them that were under the Law and therefore his example in these cases will as much prove that we are to observe the Law of Moses and the Jewish Customs as that we are obliged to keep the Jewish Sabbath Mr. M. farther adds §. 17. Obj. 4. p 210. 1 Cor. 7.19 That St. Paul tells us that in Christ Jesus neither Circumcision availeth any thing nor Uncircumcision but the keeping of the Commandments of God of which the Sanctification of the seventh day was one Answ To which I answer that here he plainly begs the Question which is only this Whether the Saturday under the Christian Oeconomy be still by God's Commandment to be observed as a day of Rest and contradicts the plainest declaration of our Lord and the whole Christian Church that it was Ceremonial a shadow of things to come a temporary precept which laid no obligation on the Christian Mr. M. closeth with the common Sabbatarian Objection §. 18. Obj. 5. p. 211. That Christ foretelling the destruction of Jerusalem which was to happen forty years after his Resurrection when all the Ceremonial Laws belonging to the Jews were abrogated bids his Disciples pray their flight might not be in the Winter or on the Sabbath-day Mat. 24.20 that they might avoid the profanation of that day whereas if that Commandment had been Ceremonial and then abrogated they might have fled upon that day as well as upon any other and could not by so doing have profaned it Answ 1. To this I Answer first That these words of Christ cannot be rationally deemed to import that he advised them to pray their flight might not be on the Sabbath because he thought such flying then a sinful action or a profanation of that day seeing he so expresly hath declar'd the contrary Mark 3.4 saying that it was lawful to save life upon the Sabbath-day and that in all such cases God would have mercy and not Sacrifice Mat. 12.7 that the Rest of that day might be violated to preserve the life of a Beast and much more to preserve the life of man that the Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath and therefore man might wave the Rest required on that day when it was for his good to do so Having then so oft and so expresly taught his Disciples that it was lawful to fly for saving of their lives upon that day he could not use these words to intimate the contrary 2ly Tho' it were lawful even when the Fourth Commandment was still in force to flee upon that day from danger and travel upon case of urgent necessity yet many of the Jews thought otherwise esteeming this an intolerable profanation of the Sabbath persecuting and condemning our Lord for teaching the contrary If therefore his Disciples or other Christians should have been compell'd to flee upon that day they might have been molested and persecuted by their own Superstitious Nation and so had cause to pray their flight might not be on the Sabbath-day And 3ly The believing Jews adhered stiffly to the observance of the Jewish Rites and consequently to the observance of the Rest commanded on the Jewish Sabbath till the destruction of Jerusalem and thought themselves obliged so to do and therefore Christ might well advise them knowing that they would still retain these apprehensions to pray their flight might not fall out upon that day And tho' it cannot be expected that we should know the Reasons of all his actions yet might he still permit the Christians to continue under this apprehension of their obligation to observe the Law of Moses that so the unbelieving Jews might be the less offended at them and so might be more ready to embrace the Christian faith and because he knew the time would shortly come when the Temple should be destroyed and they should thereby be convinced that the Rites confined to that Temple were abolished OF TRADITION CHAP. VI. That there is no Evidence of Traditions for the Doctrines of the Church of Rome is proved 1. Because there is no mention of them in the ancient Councils the Codex canonum Ecclesiae universalis the Discourses of the Ancients Church Government and Discipline or in their Rituals § 1. 2. Because we find no mention of their Articles of Faith in the Creeds Enchriidions Compendiums of Christian Doctrine and Ecclesiastical Opinions or in the catechistical Discourses of the ancient Fathers § 2. 3. Because the Fathers of the first Ages were very careful and concerned to preserve the Traditions of the Apostles truly so called and so esteemed by them and had occasion to mention them by reason of the pretences of the Hereticks of their Times to Tradition and yet they have not been concerned to preserve the pretended traditionary Doctrines and Practices of the Church of Rome § 3. HANING thus Stated the Question in these propositions I come now to shew that there is no Evidence of Tradition for any much less for all those Doctrines of the Church of Rome which she hath put into her Creed and hath required all her Clorgy to believe and teach as that true Catholick Faith without which no Man can be saved For First § 1 Had they this Evidence concerning the Exercise of the papal Jurisdiction over all Christians the practice of auricular Confession and Indulgences of Prayer to Saints and Angels of Veneration of Images of performing the publick Services of Prayer Singing Reading in a Tongue not understood by the People I say had they that evidence of Apostolical Tradition for these things it would be as notorious that these Doctrines were handed down by the Catholick Church throughout all Ages to this present as it is of other matters of continual practice viz. The Lord's Day Assemblies the Ordination of Presbyters and Deacons by Bishops the Government of the Church by them the Observation of the Easter Festival Baptizing by Trine Immersion the mixture of Wine with Water in the Sacrament c. For all these matters are therefore evident in the Tradition of the Church because being continually practised by her Members they had continual occasion to speak of them in their Discourses of Church Government and Church Assemblies and of the Sacraments of the Church and made numerous Constitutions about them they all appear in their most ancient Rituals in the Accounts they give us of their Assemblies and of their practice when Assembled and in their ancient Councils the Primitive Writers mention them upon all Occasions they draw Arguments and Conclusions from them and shew the Reasons why such establishments were made by the Apostles The like we see now practised in the Roman Church touching the Novelties now mentioned since they have

obtained in that Church we find them got into their Rituals and Books of S. Offices Their Councils do consult about them make Canons and Decrees in favour of them Having then so frequent mention of these matters in the Councils Liturgies the Canons and the Constitutions of the Western Church in these last Ages why is it we have nothing of them in the Canons or Constitutions Apostolical or in the Code of Canons of the universal Church or of the Church of Africk where we have so frequent mention of all the other received Practices and Customs of the Church when Tertullian sets himself on purpose to enumerate those things which had obtained in the Church De Cor. c. 3. Traditionis titulo consuetudinis patrocinio under the specious Titles of Custom and Tradition why is it that he doth not mention one of these Romish Practices De Sp. Sancto c. 25 27. When St. Basil if that be his Work which bears his Name doth professedly discourse of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unwritten Customs which had obtained in the Church why is he wholly silent as to all these practices if equally owned by the Church as Apostolical Surely these things give us just reason to suspect that they were not acquainted with them and knew nothing of them Again had they the Evidence of Tradition § 2 that those points of Faith which in their Councils have been established and imposed upon us under an Anathema were handed down unto them from our Lord's Apostles had the Apostles and their Successors still taught all Christians the Doctrine of Concomitance and the sufficiency of one Species to make an entire Sacrament and to conveigh the whole benefit of the Sacrament Of the necessity of the intention of the Priest to make a Sacrament Of the number of the Sacraments that they are neither more nor less than Seven Of Marriage that it is a Sacrament properly so called and that by virtue of our Lord's Institution Of the Transubstantiation of the Bread and Wine into the Body and Blood of Christ Of the Oblation of a true propitiatory Sacrifice for the Dead and Living in the Mass Of a Purgatory or place in which the Souls of Pious Men do suffer Punishment and from which being afterwards relieved by the Prayers and good Works of the Faithful upon Earth they go to Heaven before the Day of Judgment had they informed all Christians That a Power of Indulgences is left by Christ unto his Church That Saints departed are to be Invoked and Images to be Venerated That the Church of Rome is the Catholick Church the Mother and Mistress of all Churches and That the Pope is the Vicar of our Lord Jesus upon Earth and that without the Belief of this Faith Salvation cannot be obtained and consequently never was obtained by any Christian I say had all these Articles descended to them from the Apostles through all Ages of the Christian Church they must be as notorious as any which have thus descended and which we can run up from Age to Age till we come to the Apostles For Instance they must have been as obvious to be found in all the Writings of the Fathers as the Tradition of the Apostles Creed the Canon of the Scripture the Writing of the Four Evangelists c. They also must have been as diligently taught as frequently inculcated as those things were as being no less necessary to Salvation than any Doctrine contained in the Scriptures or in the Creed of the Apostles We must have met with them in all their Summaries of Christian Doctrine of Ecclesiastical Doctrines and their Discourses writ on purpose to instruct others in the Articles of Christian Faith they would have been inserted into their Creeds as other necessary Articles were taught their Catechumens required of their Clergy at their admission to Holy Orders sent by their Patriarchs and Bishops in their circular Letters included in the Paschal Cycles as were the Rule of Faith the Christian Symbol and yet by diligent perusual of all these we can find no such matter in the Creeds Enchiridions Compendiums of Christian Doctrine the catechistical Discourses the Treatises of Faith and ecclesiastical Doctrines so frequent in the Writings of the five first Centuries and therefore have good reason to believe they were not then received or owned as Articles of Christian Faith. The Wisdom of the present Church of Rome yields a strong confirmation of this Argument for since their latter Councils have defined these Articles we find them Inserted into her Creed and her Trent Catechism contained in all the Writings of her Doctors touching the Articles of Christian Faith and of ecclesiastical Tradition required to be believed professed and taught by all her Clergy What therefore shall we think of all the Fathers of the five first Centuries was it out of want of love to Souls or care of their instruction in the necessary Articles of Christian Faith that they were wholly silent in these matters Why then may we not fear that they neglected to hand down unto Posterity other necessary Articles of Christian Faith Or was it out of ignorance that they were then necessary how then came Romanists to know by Tradition that they are necessary now Or if they wanted neither knowledge to discern all necessary Articles of Christian Faith nor will nor care to teach all they conceived to be such must it not follow that those Articles which in their numerous Discourses and Instructions on these Subjects are not so much as touched upon were not then owned as necessary Articles of the Christian Faith and therefore ought not now to be imposed or received as such Add to this § 3 that the Fathers of the first Ages were very careful and concerned to preserve the Traditions of the Apostles truly so called or so esteemed by them and to commit them unto writing to be the Testimonies of their Faith against the importunity of Hereticks to whom it was peculiar for the three first Centurtes to refuse tryal by the Scriptures only and to pretend unto some secret Traditions not contained in the Scriptures For the Great Ignatius going to his Martyrdom confirmed the Churches he arrived at with his Discourses requesting them in the first place to avoid the Heresies which were then springing up He exhorted them also Lib. 3. c. 35. saith Eusebius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to stand firm to the Tradition of the Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which for the greater certainty he having testified concerning it thought necessary to leave in writing and so endited his Epistles Papias Ibid c. 38. often naming the Apostles saith the same Eusebius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 puts down their Traditions And Polycarp saith Irenaeus not only testified what was the truth which he received from the Apostles and by that testimony converted many of the Hereticks but he also writ an Epistle to the Philippians from which they who are willing and desirous of

laying this only in those places as the Foundation of the Faith and so going on to other Countries to convert them and surely then the Successors of the Apostles did not doubt but that these Gospels did with sufficient fulness and perspicuity contain the necessary Articles of Christian Faith. Thirdly Of St. Luke the Follower of St. Paul Lucas quod ab illo praedicabatur Evangelium in libro condidit l. 3. c. 1 Irenaeus informs us That he writ in a Book that Gospel which was preached by him he adds That St. Paul neglected not to teach the whole Counsel of God Cap. 14. and that St. Luke neglected not to write what St. Paul had taught and thence inferrs against the Hereticks that they could not pretend to know what was not taught by Paul or was not written by St. Luke Fourthly St. John saith the Tradition of the Ancients was importuned by all the Asiaticks and by the Embassies of many others to write his Gospel and his great care in Composing it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epiph. Haer. 51. §. 6. Theoph. proem in Joh. say they was to speak of those necessary things which they had pretermitted who writ before him or of the Deity of Christ which Ebion Cerinthus and other Hereticks denied and the other Evangelists had not so fully spoken to The Martyrology of Timothy Bishop of Ephesus adds That the other Evangelists were brought to him Apud Phot. Cod. 254. p. 1403. containing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The salutary Passion the Miracles and Doctrines of our Lord and that he digested them in order and added his own to them Here then from this Tradion it is plain and obvious to observe First § 3 That it was constantly supposed and looked on by all Christians as a thing most certain that to preserve a Doctrine safe unto posterity to keep it sure and certain 't was not sufficient for them to hear it by the Ear or to receive it by Tradition though from the mouth of an Apostle but that 't was requisite in order to that end that what they heard should be committed to writing that so it might be both to them and others the Pillar and the Ground of Truth Why else do they declare that those things which are only spoken and not written quickly vanish and thence inferr That if the Evangelists intended the Salvation of Posterity they must have written what they preached Why do they say it was necessary for the Apostles when they were about to leave their Converts to commit what they taught in writing to them Why was it that they could not be contented Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with the unwritten teaching of the divine Doctrine or in the Romish phrase with the infallible way of oral Tradition but did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 desire with all earnestness St. Mark to give them a Digest or Memorial in writing of that Doctrine they had received by word of mouth And why was Peter so delighted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with this desire of the Christians which was a plain renouncing of oral Tradition and a preferring of the written word before it Secondly Hence it is obvious to observe That oral Tradition being thus subject to failure and miscarriage the Wisdom of our God and Saviour thought fit that what was preached by the Apostles should be committed unto writing that it might be unto posterity the Pillar and the Ground of Truth Hence Lib. 3. c. 1. saith Irenaeus they by the Will of God writ the Scriptures for this end They saith St. Austin writ what they knew by the dictates of their Head. He commanded the Apostles to write and what things should be written were chosen doubtless by the Holy Ghost whose Pen-men the Apostles were Proem in Matth. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It was the pleasure of Christ or his Apostles saith Theophylact that the Gospel should be writ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Christians being taught the Truth from them might neither be perverted by Heresies or corrupted in manners Thirdly Hence also it is evident That the things chosen by our Lord and his Apostles and by the Holy Spirit to be written were such as seemed to their Wisdom sufficient for the Salvation of Believers that they contained all which our Lord would have us read concerning what he did or said all that truth which was needful to preserve us from Heresie in Doctrine or Corruption in Manners the whole state or system of the Christian Faith which whosoever did retain could not want Faith even when he wanted Teachers all that St. Peter preached the Foundations of Faith the whole Council of God the salutary Doctrines of our Lord all that was necessary to be known 2. § 4 This will be still more evident from that unquestionable Tradition of the whole Church of Christ for many Centuries that the Apostles Creed as it was first delivered and as it was afterwards explained by that of Nice was a compleat and perfect Summary of all things simply necessary to be believed by Christians That the Apostles and first Preachers of the Christian Faith comprized the Fundamentals of their Doctrine in some Creed System or form of words we learn not only from the Tradition of the Church but also from many passages of Scripture which mention Luk. i. 4. Heb. v. 12. Heb. vi 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the words of their Catechism 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the elementary Principles of the Oracles of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word of the beginning of Christ or the Foundation upon which Christians grew up unto perfection Rom. xij 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Analogy of Faith according to which all the Dispensers of the word must frame their Doctrine 1 Tim. iij. 15 16. 2 Tim. i. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the mystery of Godliness to be preserved in and by the Church the Pillar and the Ground of Truth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a form of sound words which was delivered to and must be held by all Christians in Faith and Love verse 14. or a brief Summary of the things which were to be believed by all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the good depositum or Summary of Christian Doctrine committed to the trust of others or agreed on by the Apostles to be taught by all 2 Tim. ij 2. and which also was by them to be committed to faithful Men able to instruct others in it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jud. iij. Philip. i. 27. The Faith once and at once delivered to the Saints which they must hold in a good Conscience and earnestly contend for 2. § 5 That this Creed System or Summary of Faith was by the Apostles delivered to all Churches and was for substance that which is now called the Apostles Creed is also evident from the Tradition of the Church of Christ Irenaeus saith It is the Faith which the Church received

do Baptize The Synod at Tyre saith the same thing The Council of Constantinople under Menna stiles it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The holy Symbol into which we were all Baptized Basilicus and Maurus in two several Edicts confirmed the same Nicene Creed with these words Evagr. Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 4 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That it was the Creed into which they and all the Believers before them were Baptized St. Jerom writing against the Luciferians calls the Apostles Creed the Faith of the Church which Lucifer se die Baptismatis servanturum promiserat had promised to keep at the day of his Baptism Theodoret saith Ep. 145. Tom. 3. p. 1023. We require those who come every Year to Baptism 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to learn the Faith expounded at Nice Ep. 97. ad Mon. Palaest c. 8. p. 637. Pope Leo saith of it That it is the Confession which pronouncing before many Witnesses Sacramentum Baptismi suscipimus we receive the Sacrament of Baptism and that it was the Symbol Ep. 24. ad Flav. c. 1. 2. quod per totum mundum omnium regenerandorum voce depromitur which was pronounced by all that were Baptized throughout the World. After this time we find one of these two Symbols required to be rehearsed in the baptismal Offices either by those who came to be Baptized or by their Sureties Pag. 39. as is evident from the Ordo Romanus were it is required to be pronounced at Baptism in Greek and Latin. De Eccles Off. l. 2. c. 21 22. From the Treatise of Isidore Hispalensis where it is called the Symbol quod competentes recipiunt which they who were prepared for Baptism received and learn'd Lib. 1. c. 27. From the Treatise of Rabanus Maurus of the Institution of the Clergy which saith That before the Catechumen was brought to Baptism Apostolicae fidei ei ostenditur Symbolum the Apostles Symbol was shewed to him and he was asked whether he believed it From the Degrees of Ivo which say Part. 81. 90. c. 223. That Baptizandis traditur salutare symbolum the wholesome Symbol is delivered to those that are to be Baptized De consecr Dist 4. c. 155 156 158 c. From the Canon Law compiled by Gratian were we find many Canons to the same effect And lastly from the form of Baptism still retain'd in the Roman Church 4. § 7 The same Tradition teacheth That the Creed used in the Church till the Nicene Council and that of Nice as the true Explication of it were by the whole Church of Christ for many Centuries esteemed and embraced and taught to others as the whole system of all things necessary to be believed by Christians in order to Salvation or as a perfect Summary or Rule of the meer Articles of Christian Faith. Irenaeus in the second Century having cited the Creed of the whole Church which with unanimous consent she preached taught and delivered L. 1. c. 1. p. 42. as having but one Mouth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the truth preached by the Church and which the Church dispersed through the World Cap. 2. Cap. 4. received from the Apostles and their Disciples the one and the same Faith which the Church retained throughout the whole World. The Tradition of the Apostles manifested in the whole World Lib. 3. cap. 3. Ibid. p. 234. and to be seen in every Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the one and only truth which she received from the Apostles and delivered to others I say he speaking of this Creed this Faith this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this preaching of the truth declares That he who among the Governors of the Church was the most able Speaker could say no other things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lib. 1. cap. 2. for none of them was above his Master nor could he who was infirm in Speech lessen the Tradition for the Faith being one and the same neither did he who was most able to speak of it exceed nor he who spake least of it diminish it And as a farther Witness of this matter he brings in Polycarp attesting Lib. 3. c. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That he received this truth from the Apostles and this only Tertullian producing a like Creed of his times De praescrip Haer. cap. 37. which he declares to be that Rule which the Church received from the Apostles De Resur Car. cap. 18. and the Apostles from Christ the unum apud omnes edictum Dei the one Edict of God which hangs up among all Christians that is saith Rigaltius on the place The Symbol of the Christian Faith. De Virg. Veland cap. 1. I say having produced this Creed he stiles it Regulam fidei unam omnino solam immobilem irreformabilem That Rule which is entirely one and which alone is unmoveable and not to be reformed that is which admits not novitatem correctionis of any new Correction as other things belonging to the Church's Discipline might do This Rule saith he we having once believed De praescrip Haer. c. 8. nihil desideramus ultra credere hoc enim prius credimus non esse quod ultra credere debeamus desire to believe nothing more for this we first believe that we ought to be believe nothing more that knowing this Cap. 14. there is no need of seeking after other things quia quod debeas nosti because in it we know all that we ought to know the only Article to be believed besides it being this aliud non esse credendum Cap. 9. Cap. 14. that nothing else is to be believed this being regula fidei quae salvum facit the Rule of Faith which brings Salvation Origen in his Book of Principles lays down this Rule Let the ecclesiastical Preaching delivered by order of Succession from the Apostles and to this present time continuing in the Churches Proem in libr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be observed Adding That we ought to know this that the Holy Apostles preaching the Faith of Christ did manifestly deliver even to those who were most slow in Inquisition of divine Knowledge quaecunque necessaria crediderunt omnibus credentibus all things which they believed necessary for all Believers and then he runs over the Articles of the Apostles Creed as they were then received in the Church of God and saith These are the form of those things quae per praedicationem Apostolicam manifeste traduntur which are manifestly delivered by the Preaching of the Apostles St. Cyril calls this Creed Catech. 4. p. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The teaching of the Faith and the instruction of the Catechist in the Doctrines of the Church Adding That the Church had in few words comprized 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Catech. 5. p. 44. the whole Doctrine of Faith and advising his Catechist 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to keep the Faith alone delivered to him by the Church

p. 165. Syn. Sard. apud Athan. Ep. ad Afric Episc p. 941. Because this venerable Symbol saith the General Council of Chalcedon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sufficeth to the perfect knowledge of the Truth and as the Bishop of Ephesus well notes upon that place It is manifest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing is wanting to what is perfect they also said there was no need of adding any thing to it because it was sufficient 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the Subversion of every wicked Heresy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to overthrow all the most ungodly Heresies and that it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an Inscription as upon a Pillar against all Heresies 2dly Because they would not alter the Tradition they had received from their Forefathers We saith Cyril in the General Council of Ephesus have taken this care that nothing should be added to Apud Concil Flor Sess 5. Bin. Ibid. p. 589. or altered in the Nicene Symbol as being mindful of him that said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Remove not the ancient Bounds which thy Fathers have set 3dly Because they would not give occasion to any to suspect their Faith imperfect or that any Article of Faith was wanting in the Creeds already made Thus the Synod of Sardis decreed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apud Athan. Ep. ad Antioch p. 576. That nothing more should be written touching the Faith but that all should rest satisfied with the Faith confessed by the Nicene Fathers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it was deficient in nothing and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 least that of Nice should be esteemed imperfect and a pretence should be given to as many as will to write and define touching the Faith. Theodoret H. Eccl. l. 2. c. 15. The Orthodox Fathers in the Council of Ariminum professed That they were Children of the Nicene Fathers but if say they we should dare to take away any thing from what they have written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or add any thing to it we should be spurious Children 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as being Accusers of what they did who delivered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an exact Rule of Faith. And again they declare it Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a dangerous thing to add any thing or take any thing from the Nicene Creed because if either of these things should be done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Enemies would have liberty to do what they would Pag. 951. And Athanasius in his Epistle to John and Antiochus his Presbyters commands them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to reject them who would say more or less than was contained in that Creed Apud Concil Flor. Sess 8. Bin. Ibid. p. 627. And the Bishop of Ephesus well argues That we can suffer nothing by keeping to the same Faith which the divine Fathers confessed and believed since none but mad Men can accuse it of imperfection Secondly § 2 Hence it demonstratively follows that these Creeds must be a perfect digest of all things necessary to be believed now and throughout all succeeding Ages of the World for how can it be necessary for any Christian to have more in his Creed than the Apostles and the Christians of the Four first Centuries had May the Churches of after-Ages make the narrow way to Life more narrow than our Saviour his Apostles and the Fathers left it When the whole Church hath so expresly taught that this Faith was sufficient for the perfect knowledge of the Truth that in it nothing was deficient may others yet come after them and by adding as many more Articles no way pretending to be explications of the former Faith remove the ancient Bounds which our Fathers have set Yea when the Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. xx 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 20. who profess that they revealed the whole Council of God unto the Churches and kept back nothing needful for Salvation delivered this as the only Rule of Faith and their Successors handed it down unto posterity as that to which nothing was to be added beyond which nothing was to be believed as an Article of Faith shall after Ages come and add as many more Articles as necessary to be believed unto Salvation as those which they delivered and damn all those who do refuse to own them as such Moreover what reason can any Man give why any person should not be saved now by the same Faith which was sufficient for Salvation in the days of the Apostles and the first four Centuries Are we wiser than they or are our Doctors more Learned or more Faithful Is there another Covenant made with the Church since their Days Are other terms of Salvation since made or is God less merciful to us than he was to them Is not the famous Rule of Lirinensis this Quod ab omnibus quod ubique quod semper That which was always and every where believed of all that is the Rule of Faith And must it not hence follow that there can be no New Article no Declaration obliging us to believe any thing which was not always matter of the Christian Faith If you would palliate the matter by this specious pretence That though the Church can make no Articles of Faith which never were revealed by the Apostles she may declare those that want sufficient Declaration is it not Nonsense to say What always was believed wanteth sufficient Declaration that is it wanteth what is necessary to render it an Article of Faith or a thing fit to be believed Did the Apostles know that Article which you say wants sufficient Declaration to be a necessary Article of Faith or no Did the Compilers of the Nicene or Constantinopolitan Creed did all those Ages who asserted the perfection of these Creeds as to all matters of the Christian Faith know it or no If not then must they teach they knew not what or their Successors without a new Revelation could not know it if they did know it and declare it What farther Declaration could it need unless the Church after that Declaration lost a necessary Article of Faith delivered to her If they knew it but did not declare it they must be charged with concealing some necessary part of the Gospel or if it were unnecessary why may not others still conceal it and not afflict and clog the Faith of Christians with unnecessary things If you say with the Latins in the Council of Florence Apud Bin. Concil To. 8. p. 649. that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If all Men would acquiesce in the Faith defined there would be no need to be concerned for any other besides that of Nice but by reason of Mens deviation from the Right Line to bye and crooked false and erroneous ways it is necessary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to unfold and interpret better the same Faith and to make plain the way of Truth To this I reply That here the Cause is given up to Protestants for hence it

follows that the Supremacy of the Pope the Celibacy of Priests the Invocation of Saints the Veneration of Images and Reliques the true and proper Sacrifice of the Mass the Doctrine of Transubstantiation of Concomitance and Communion in one Kind of Purgatory Indulgences Reading the Service in a Tongue unknown the Seven Sacraments the Necessity of the Priests Intention to the validity of a Sacrament must be so far contained in the Nicene Creed as to be only Explications and Interpretations of the same Articles of Faith or it must be confessed that they are no necessary Articles of Christian Faith and since the Greeks did in that Council plead that nothing was to be added by any after-Councils to the Nicene Faith and the Latins in effect did own that nothing should be added to it but only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 P. 644 645. another Exposition suitable to the Truth contained in it which was not so much an Addition as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an Explication of the same thing they both exclude the Addition of these Articles unless that can be proved which never can be rationally attempted That they are only Explications of the Nicene Faith as the Addition of Filioque to it was declared to be And since we Protestants do acquiesce in the Nicene Faith it follows by the concession of the Latins that in respect to us there was no need for after Councils to be concerned for any other Faith. 2dly The Fathers who made or who embraced this boundary of Christian Faith expresly add That there is no necessity of adding any thing unto it with respect to Hereticks because it is sufficient of it self for the aversion of all Heresies Thus in that great dispute which was between the A●ians and the Orthodox about adding something to the Nicene Faith or making other Creeds besides it Epist ad Epict. Tom. 1. p. 581 582. Athanasius gives his Judgment That the vain talk of all the Hereticks that ever were was baffled and made to cease by the Faith confessed at Nice according to the Holy Scriptures and that this Faith was sufficient 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the overthrow of all Impiety and that no other Synod ought to be named in the Catholick Church but that for the Confusion of them it being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the mark of victory over all Heresie and especially over that of Arius And this demonstratively follows from their constant Doctrine that these Creeds fully do contain all Doctrines of Faith necessary to be believed by all Christians for seeing Heresie must be an Error of Faith in matters necessary to be believed because it otherwise could be no damnable Error there can be no Heresie which is not a denial of something necessary to be believed that therefore which sufficiently instructs me in all things necessary to be believed must also fortifie me sufficiently against all Heresie 3dly This unfolding making plain better interpreting the Faith being that which only can be done by farther Declaration of the Sence of some Article of Faith than formerly was made unto the Church it is already baffled by the Refutation of the former Plea and it is plainly inconsistent with the Pretences of our new Patrons of Tradition for either the Father taught the Son this better Interpretation and made plain this Sence of the Article or he did not if he did there was no need of doing this by any Council if he did not then it is evident that the Son if he believes this Sence and this Interpretation believes somewhat which he received not by Tradition from his Father and so it must be certain that he may believe another sence of that Article than his Father taught and so in any other Article viz. another sence of the Real Presence of the Pope's Supremacy c. Thirdly § 3 Hence it must follow That no Man who doth heartily believe these Creeds and the immediate Doctrines plainly contained in them or evidently deduced from them can deserve to be anathematized or be excluded from the Communion of Christians for not believing any other simple Article of Faith for then he must deserve to be excluded for a thing unnecessary to be believed by Christians He may indeed deserve to be excluded upon other Grounds from the external Communion of the Church as v. gr for irregularity of Life or violating the Church's Peace but cannot justly be excluded for want of Christian Faith. Fourthly § 4 Hence it must follow That all those Councils which have anathematized their fellow Christians for such Doctrines as are not in these Creeds nor can be evidently inferred from them have been so far from being Infallible that they have actually erred And all those Churches who have rejected others from Communion with them upon the same account have acted Schismatically because they excluded others from Communion without just Ground It being therefore manifest that the Church of Rome hath added to the Nicene Creed these following Articles I. That the Pope of Rome is the Successor of St. Peter and the Vicar of Jesus Christ II. That the Roman is the Holy Catholick and Apostolick Church the Mother and Mistress of all Churches III. That to her therefore doth belong to judge of the true Sence and Interpretation of Scripture and that the Sence which she imposeth on them is to be received as true IV. That there be Seven Sacraments of the New Law instituted by Jesus Christ and which conferr Grace viz. Baptism Confirmation the Eucharist Penance Extream Vnction Orders Matrimony V. That in the Mass a true proper and propitiatory Sacrifice is offered for the Living and the Dead VI. That in the holy Sacrament of the Eucharist there is made a Conversion of the whole Substance of Bread into Christ's Body and the whole Substance of Wine into his Blood and so the Body and the Blood of Christ is there substantially present together with his Soul and his Divinity VII That under one Species only whole and entire Christ and a true Sacrament is taken VIII That there is a Purgatory and that the Souls detained there are helped by the Prayers of the Faithful IX That the Saints reigning with Christ are to be Prayed to and their Reliques to be Venerated X. That the Images of Christ the Blessed Virgin and of other Saints are to be Honoured and to have due Veneration given to them XI That Christ left a Power of Indulgences to his Church and that their use is most wholesome to Christian People XII That all the Rites used by the Roman Church in Administration of her Sacraments are to be admitted And lastly That this is the true Catholick Faith without which no Man can be saved I say It being manifest that the Church of Rome hath added all these Articles of Faith unto the Creeds forementioned and by the Church declared to be a perfect digest of the Articles of Christian Faith it follows that they must all be evidently proved to be

they should teach the People in which they profess that they comprized the whole Faith and all things necessary to be believed taught and done and yet make not the least mention of the Romish Doctrines § 1. Secondly From the Examination of a Bishop at his Ordination who though he was not examined touching one of the Roman Articles yet was he upon his belief of other Articles approved as one fully instructed in the Documents of Christian Faith § 2. The full agreement of the Eastern Churches with the West in this Matter § 3. Thirdly From the Ancient way of confuting Hereticks by producing the Apostles and the Nicene Creed and declaring touching other Doctrines not contained in them that they are of Curiosity not of Faith § 4. Fourthly From the ancient Treatises written on purpose to instruct Christians in the Articles of Christian Faith which contain none of these New Articles § 5. A Farther Demonstration that the pretended Traditions of the Church of Rome were not received anciently as Articles of Christian Faith or as things necessary to be believed or practised by all Christians may be taken from the instructions given to the Clergy concerning what they were to teach the People committed to their Charge For amongst these things we find all the positive Articles of the Faith of Protestants the whole Symbol of the ancient Church our whole Duty towards God and to our Neighbour all that we are to believe and pray and hope for but not one tittle of Romish Faith. In their Instructions quid sit a Presbyteris praedicandum what the Priests are to teach the People The a L. 1. c. 82. Capitular of Charles the Great b De Discipl Eccl. l 1. c. 102. Regino and c Decret part 6. 155. 161. Ivo tell us from the Councils of Rouën and Challon 1. That they are to preach to all in General § 1 That they believe in the Father Son and Holy Ghost one God Omnipotent who made all things and that the Deity Essence and Majesty of the Three Persons the Father Son and Holy Ghost is one 2. That the Son of God was incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary for the Salvation of Mankind that he suffered was buried rose again the Third Day ascended into Heaven and is to come in the end of the World to judge all Men according to their Works that the Wicked with the Devil shall be sent into eternal Fire and the Just with Christ shall possess everlasting Life 3. That all Men shall rise again in their own Flesh 4. He is to teach them for what Crimes Men shall be deputed with the Devil Gal. v. 19 20 21. which the Apostle thus Enumerates Fornication Vncleanness Lasciviousness Idolatry Witchcraft Hatred Variance Emulations Wrath Strife Seditions Heresies Envyings Murthers Drunkenness Revellings and such like They who do such things shall not inherit the Kingdom of God and therefore let all these things with all care be prohibited 5. He is to teach of the Love of God and our Neighbour of Faith and Hope in God of Humility Patience Chastity Kindness Mercy of Alms Confession and Forgiving our Brethren from the Heart for he that doth these and the like things shall inherit the Kingdom of God. Moreover they tell us from the Councils of Gangra Reims and Challon that every Priest must teach all his Parochians Symbolum orationem Dominicam the Creed and the Lord's Prayer and cause them to repeat them when they come to Confession at Lent and not administer the Sacrament to them till they can rehearse them because none can be saved without the knowledge of them in uno enim sides credulitas Christiana continetur for in the one is contained the Faith of Christians Ivo Ibid. c. 158. in the other is expressed what we are to ask of God and these things are so great that he who can fully understand them sufficere sibi credatur ad salutem aeternam understands what is believed sufficient to eternal Salvation And secondly Because in the Lord's Prayer are comprized all things necessary for humane Life and in the Apostles Symbol Cap. 159. sides ex integro comprehenditur the Catholick Faith is entirely contained and by learning it they would rightly learn sidem Catholicam the Catholick Faith. Hence then the Argument runs thus If the Faith of Christians was equally contained in many other Doctrines why did not the Church equally require her Clergy to teach them also to the People Why do these Councils say That her Eaith her Catholick Faith is entirely contained in this Creed of the Apostles and that the belief of these things is sufficient for the Salvation of him who fully understands them Sure there is some great Reason of that signal difference betwixt the Church of those Ages which say the Apostles Creed alone is that Faith without which nemo salvus esse potest no man can be saved and the present R. Church which saith of all her new Articles added to the Creed Haec est vera fides Catholica extra quam nemo salvus esse potest Ab illis quorum cura ad me in munere meo spectabit teneri doceri praedicari quantum in me erit curaturum Bull. Pij 4 ti This is the true Catholick Faith without which no Man can be saved betwixt that Church which only instructs her Priests to teach the Apostles Creed and that which maketh all her Clergy swear to hold all the Articles contained in the Creed of Pius the Fourth And also to take care that they be held taught and preached by all who do belong to their Care. 3dly § 2 That none of the Doctrines contained in the New Creed of Pius the Fourth and added to the Nicene Creed are ancient Articles of Faith will farther be made evident from the Examination which the ancient Canons of the Church required of him who was to be ordained Bishop Can. 1. Concil Tom. 2. p. 1199. For by the Canon of the Fourth Council of Carthage he was first to be examined si fidei documenta verbis simplicibus asserat Whether in plain words he asserted the Doctrines of Faith that is Whether he held the Father Son and Holy Ghost to be one God and the whole Trinity to be Co-essential Consubstantial Co-eternal and Co-omnipotent whether he held that every Person in the Trinity was perfect God and that neither the Father nor the Holy Ghost but the Son only was incarnate as being as to his Divinity the Son of the Father and as to his Humanity the Son of an humane Mother true God of his Father and true Man of his Mother receiving true Flesh from his Mother and having an humane rational Soul so that both Natures were in him that is he was God and Man one Person one Son one Christ one Lord Creator of all things which are and with the Father and the Holy Ghost the Author Lord and Ruler of

therefore though we have used other words in our controversial Discourses against Hereticks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. e. yet now that a Confession of the sound Faith and simple manifestation of it lies before us we will temper our stile accordingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pag. 387. c. explaining it more simply and properly and doing only that which may instruct you according to that saying of the Apostle To give a reason of your Faith. Now Pag 389. b. c. saith he in doing this we neither have ability nor leasure to collect all that is said in Scripture of the Father Son and Holy Ghost but we hope saith he to satisfie your Consciences as to the manifestation of our knowledge in the holy Scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and your full assurance of Faith by those few things we shall select out of the Holy Scriptures And after this long Protestant Preface comes a Creed owned by all Protestants in these words P. 389. d. e. We believe therefore and confess one only true and Good God and Father Almighty of whom are all things the God and Father of our Lord and God Jesus Christ And we believe one only begotten Son of God our Lord and God Jesus Christ the only true God by whom all things both visible and invisible were made and by whom all things consist who in the beginning was with God and was God and after was according to the Scriptures seen on Earth and conversed with Men who being in the Form of God coveted not to be in the World like to God but emptied himself and taking upon him the Form of a Servant by his Nativity of a Virgin and being found in fashion as a Man he fulfilled all things which were written of and concerning him according to the command of the Father being Obedient even to Death the Death of the Cross and being raised again the Third Day from the Dead according to the Scriptures P. 390. a. he was seen by his holy Disciples and the rest as it is written and he ascended into the Heavens and sitteth at the Right-hand of the Father from whence he comes at the end of the World to raise up all and to give to every one according to his Work when the Righteous shall be taken up into Life Eternal and the Kingdom of Heaven but the wicked shall be condemned to everlasting Punishment where their Worm dieth not and the Fire is not quenched and we believe one Holy Ghost and Comforter by whom we are sealed unto the Day of Redemption the Spirit of Truth and of Adoption in whom we cry Abba Father who distributeth and worketh in us the Gifts given of God to every one to profit withal as he willeth who teacheth and brings to our Remembrance all things which he hath heard from the Son. The Good Spirit who Guides us into all Truth and confirmeth all Believers in true and exact Knowledge in pious Worship and spiritual Adoration and in the true Confession of God the Father his only Son our Lord and God Jesus Christ and of himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This we think this is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Rule of Holy Men. P. 392. And I beseech you laying aside all curious Questions P. 391. and indecent strifes about words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to rest contented with the things spoken by Holy Men and by the Lord himself and to withdraw your selves from them that are alien from the Evangelical and Apostolical Faith the Apostle having said That if an Angel from Heaven preach to you any other Doctrine besides that which we have preached unto you let him be accursed and having warned you to withdraw from every one who walks disorderly and not according to the Tradition which you have received from us So that according to St. Basil this Creed is the Tradition received from the Apostles the Evangelical and Apostolical Faith the Rule of Faith to which nothing is to be superadded besides which nothing to be preached as any portion of the Rule of Faith and this whole Faith expresly is contained in Scripture and is delivered in the words of Scripture Laurentius sends an Epistle to St. Austin to know of him Quid sequendum maximè Enchir. c. 4. quid propter diversas principaliter Haereses sit fugiendum What was chiefly to be followed and what by reason of the diversity of Heresies was principally to be avoided quod certum propriumque fidei Catholicae fundamentum what was the sure and proper Foundation of the Christian Faith In Answer to this Enquiry he receives a Treatise from St. Cap. 3. Austin containing 122. Chapters in which he undertakes to teach him what he was to believe to love and hope for and in the general he tells him Cap. 6. that it is easie to instruct him in these three particulars nam ecce tibi Symbolum dominica oratio in his duobus tria illa intuere Cap. 7. for behold the Symbol and the Lord's Prayer in these two see these three things Faith believes Hope and Charity prays and then he goes on to a particular Discourse on all these Heads not speaking throughout all those numerous Chapters of one Article of the Romish Faith excepting only when Chapter the 69. he speaks of Purgatory Fire as of a doubtful and uncertain thing and Chapter 109. he utterly confounds it by laying down for certain That during the time betwixt the Death of Christians and the last Resurrection of their Bodies their Souls are kept in hidden Receptacles as they by reason of the Actions done in their Life time became worthy of Rest or Misery One thing there is still more considerable that when the Arian Heresie sprung up and even in the time and at the Session of the Nicene Council this was still produced as the Faith of the Apostolick Church the Rule of Faith the Faith which they had learned from the Scriptures and had received at Baptism and on account of which they challenged to be owned as Orthodox by all their Christian Brethren Alexander Bishop of Alexandria in his Epistle to his Namesake of Constantinople recites his Creed with this Preface Apud Theodor Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so we believe as it seemed good to the Apostolick Church viz. We believe in one only unbegotten Father and in one Lord Jesus Christ his only begotten Son. Besides this pious Faith of the Father and the Son We confess as the Holy Scriptures teach us one Holy Ghost the Sanctifier of Holy Men under the Old Testament and of the divine Teachers of the New and one only Catholick and Apostolick Church inexpugnable by the World and triumphing over all the wicked Insurrections of the Heterodox after this we confess the Resurrection of the Dead of which our Lord Jesus Christ was the first fruits who indeed and not in appearance only took his Body from the God-bearing Virgin

to Cardinal Campejus he speaks thus Videham ut quisque esset integerrimis moribus Evangelicae puritati proximus ita minime infensum Luthero Lib. 14. p. 446. I heard excellent Men of approved Doctrine and Religion rejoice that they met with that Man's Books and I saw that as any man was more upright in his Life or nearer to Evangelical purity he was the less offended with Luther And in the same Epistle he adds Pag. 448. that he conceived it not convenient presently to be incensed against a Man with whose Writings so many excellent Governors so many Learned and pious Men were delighted L. 15. p. 492. In his Epistle to Godeschallus he saith That he did not defend him even then cum non decessent maximi Theologi qui non vererentur affirmare nihil esse in Luthero quin per probatos Authores posset defendi when the greatest Divines were not afraid to affirm that there was nothing in Luther which might not be defended by approved Authors And lastly he himself declares Hausit pleraque ex veteribus Epist l. 14. p. 447. That Luther gathered most of his Tenets from the Ancients and that had he named the Ancients from whom he had them he would have avoided much of that envy which then lay upon him To proceed to the particular Controversies in the Order in which they are mentioned in the Articles of Religion subscribed by our Clergy Holy Scripture saith our Sixth Article § 2 containeth all things necessary to Salvation so that whatsoever is not read therein nor may be proved thereby is not required of any Man that it should be believed as an Article of Faith or be thought requisite or necessary to Salvation So that besides the same Art. 21. the Church ought not to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of Salvation Agreeably to this Article the Bishop of Rhodes disputing with the Greeks in the Council of Florence speaks thus in the behalf of the Western Bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bin. Tom. 8. Concil Florent Sess 7. p. 609. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. I desire you Greeks to satisfie me in this Question Doth not the Gospel perfectly contain the Doctrine of Christian Faith Surely saith he the Reverence you bear to it will not permit you to affirm that the Faith is not perfectly contained there And that is true and not denied by us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. which the Bishop of Ephesus said That the Fathers had inclosed the Gospel and the Holy Scripture so that it should by no means be lawful to add to them And whereas the the Bishop of Ephesus had said That the Evangelists did not forbid that any thing should be added to what they had written This saith he with his leave cannot be said of Holy Scripture for the Apostle Paul saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gal. i. 9. If any Man preach any thing besides what you have received let him be Anathema And St. John in the end of his Revelations saith If any one add to these things God shall add to him the Plagues which are written in this Book 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. Sess 8. p. 630. Nicenus also on the part of the Greeks saith We draw all divine Doctrines from the Fountains of the Holy Scriptures which are the principles and the foundations of our Faith to which nothing ever was or ever shall be added by us or any other Christian 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concil Flor. Sess 25. p. 783. Time was saith the Archbishop of Nice in his Oration made at that time and place when the Church the Spouse of God was without spot or wrinkle viz. when we made more account of the simple and not curious Faith delivered as it lay in the Gospel and regarding that superfluous and talkative Divinity which is the fruit of our own Reasonings less than the Sacred Oracles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we attend only to what was written delighting in the things spoken by the Holy Spirit and being compacted in one by them So that it seems by these plain words that both the East and West were then of the same Judgment with the Church of England in this Article It is declared saith John Gerson by the Authority of Dionysius Declaratur ex Authoritate Dionysii dicentis nihil audendum dicere de divinis nisi quae nobis a Scriptura S. tradita sunt quoniam Scriptura nobis tradita est tanquam Regula sufficiens infallibilis pro regimine totius Ecclesiastici corporis Lib. de Exam. Doctr. secunda parte princip consid 1. That we must not dare to say any thing of Divine Things but that which is delivered to us from the Holy Scriptures of which the Reason is That the Scripture is delivered to us as a Rule sufficient and infallible for the Government of the whole Ecclesiastical Body and Members of it to the End of the World. The Holy Scripture saith Gabriel Biel is according to B. Gregory In Can. Miss Lect. 71. f. 200. Edit 1510. as the Mouth of God quia per eam loquitur Deus omnia quae vult a nobis fieri because by it God speaketh all things which he would have done by us Gregory the Great saith Molinaeus asserts Asserit Haereseos labe inquinatos qui extra S. Scripturas aliquid docent aut proferunt c. Lib. de Concil Trid. §. 17. That they are infected with the filth of Heresie who teach or produce any thing beyond the Holy Scriptures I mean in those things which appertain to the Substance of Faith and Doctrine The Sorbon Doctor who set forth the French Testament printed at Mons A. D. 1672. informs us Praeface 1 2. That St. Austin considered the Holy Scripture as the Treasure of Divinity and as the Source of all those Truths which a Man ought to know for the Edification of himself or the Instruction of others And speaking of the mixture of profound places with those which are proportioned to the capacity of the most simple he saith That which ought to comfort us in this obscurity is that according to St. Augustin the Holy Scripture proposeth to us all that is necessary for the conduct of our Life in a manner easie and intelligible that it explicates and clears up it self by speaking that clearly in some places which it saith obscurely in others The Guide of Controversies saith Guid. Disc 2. §. 40. n. 2. That as for the sufficiency or the entireness of the Scriptures for the containing of all those Points of Faith which are simply necessary of all Persons to be believed for attaining Salvation Catholicks deny it not And for this he cites among many other R. Doctors this saying of Aquinas In doctrina Christi 22. qu. 1. Art. 9. Apostolorum he means Scripta veritas fidei est sufficienter explicata In the written Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles the

Truth of Faith is sufficiently explained In the same Article our Church having reckoned up the Books of the Old Testament which she esteemed Canonical Art. 6. and which by both Churches are recieved as such she adds the other Books as Hierom saith The Church doth read for Example of Life and Instruction of Manners but yet doth not apply them to establish any Doctrine Such are these following The Third Book of Esdras The Fourth Book of Esdras The Book of Tobias The Book of Judith The rest of the Book of Esther The Book of Wisdom Jesus the Son of Syrach Baruch the Prophet The Song of the Three Children The Story of Susanna Of Bell and the Dragon The Prayer of Manasses The First Book of Maccabees The Second Book of Maccabees Of all which excepting only the Third and Fourth Books of Esdras and the Prayer of Manasses the Council of Trent saith Whosoever shall not receive them as Sacred and Canonical Sess 4. let him be Anathema And yet this Determination is so apparently repugnant to the Doctrine of the Ancient Church that Mr. Du Pin a Doctor of the Faculty of Divinity in Paris and his Majesty's Professor Royal in Philosophy hath entirely given up this Cause unto the Protestants For 1. Whereas it is confessed by all the Learned of both Churches that we in this distinction betwixt Books of the Old Testament Canonical and Apocryphal or not Canonical exactly follow the Canon and the Judgment of the Jews Tom. 1. dissert praelim p. 51. from whom the Christians received the Books of the Old Testament He also saith The Christian Antiquity for the Books of the Old Testament hath followed the Canon of the Jews that no others were cited in the New Testament but those which belonged to the Canon of the Jews That the first Catalogues of Canonical Books made by Ecclesiastical Authors both Greek and Latin comprehend no others in the Canon P. 612 613. In his Abridgment of the Doctrine of the Three first Centuries he saith expresly That the Christians of those times owned no other Canonical Books of the Old Testament but those which belonged to the Canon of the Hebrews and that they sometimes cited the Apocryphal Books but never put them in the number of Canonical Books And whereas Mr. M. and J. L. have had the confidence to say Mr. M. p. 85 86. That after the Declarations of the Council of Carthage Pope Innocent and Gelasius c. no one ever pertinaciously dissented from it but such as Protestants themselves do confess to be Hereticks J.L. c. xi p. 23. until the days of Luther Or that no Catholick after the Church's Declaration in the Year 419. ever doubted of them Qui depuis les decisions des Conciles de Carthage de Rome la Declaration d'Innocent I. n'ont compte que vingt deux ou vingt quatre livres Canoniques de l'Ancien Testament Tom. 1. Diss praelim p. 60. Mr. Du Pin having produced the express words of Gregory the Great after that time to the contrary adds in flat contradiction to them these ensuing words We ought to make the same reflection on all the other Ecclesiastical Authors Greek and Latin which we have produced who After the Decisions of the Council of Carthage and of Rome and the Declaration of Innocent the First have counted only Two or Four and twenty Books of the Old Testament which makes it evident that these Definitions were not yet followed by all Authors and by all Churches till such time as this Matter was fully determined by the definition of the Council of Trent And indeed § 3 the Truth of this Confession is as clear as the Light For as Mr. M. and J. L. confess Vid c. 3. §. 13. Lib. 1. de verbo Dei. c. 20. S. ad alterum That the Canon of Scripture was not defined till the Fifth Century As Bellarmine acknowledgeth That Melito Epiphanius Hilarius Hieronymus Ruffinus in expounding the Canon of the Old Testament followed the Hebrews not the Greeks De locis Theol. l. 2. c. 11. Sect. Quid Ecclesi●sticum As Canus excuseth Ruffinus for rejecting with us the Apocrypha because he did it in eo tempore quo res nondum erat definita when this thing was not defined on which account saith he we also do excuse the rest and so all these men virtually confess that there was no Tradition of the Church against us during those Ages So in the following Centuries even till the time that the Trent Council met approved Authors do declare the Doctrine of the Church to have been still according to the Doctrine of this Article and contrary to the Definition of the Trent Council For In the Western Church Primasius a Bishop of the African Church saith Cent. 6. In Apocalyps cap. 4. The Books of the Old Testament of Canonical Authority which we receive N. B. are Twenty-four which St. John insinuated by the Twenty-four Wings Leontius Bizantinus having said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 De Sectis Act. 2. Let us reckon up the Books received by the Church he adds That the Books of the Old Testament are Twenty-two and concludes thus These are the Books Canonized in the Church of which they that belong to the Old Testament are all received by the Hebrews In the Ninth Century Nicephorus Patriarch of Constantinople Cent. 9. undertakes to reckon up the divine Scriptures which were received and Canonized in the Church and of these in the Old Testament he numbers only Twenty-two as we do Canon Scrip. Chron. p. ult Quibuscontradicitur non recipiuntur ab Ecclesia Bibl. H. Eccl. de vitis Pontif. and among the Books contradicted and not received in the Church he puts the Maccabees Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Esther Judith Susanna and Tobit Anastasius the Keeper of the Library of the Church of Rome among the Books which are contradicted and not received by the Church reckons the Maccabees Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Susanna Judith and Tobit In the Twelfth Century Peter Mauricius Cent. 12. Abbot of Clugny in his Epistle against the Petrobusians tells them they ought of necessity to receive the whole Canon which is received by the Church and then having reckoned up the Canonical Books of the Old Testament as we do he adds That after these Authentick Books of the Holy Scripture Restant post hos Authenti●os sex non reticendi libri sapientia c. Pag. 25. c. de Autor Vet. Test there be Six not to be concealed viz. the Books of Wisdom Ecclesiasticus Tobit Judith and both the Books of Maccabees Hugo de Sancto Victore saith Sunt praeterea alii quidem libri ut sapientia Solomonis c. Qui leguntur quidem sed non scribuntur in Canone de scripturis scriptoribus Sacris Cap 6 Prolog in l. de Sacram c 7 And the division he says is made Authoritate universalis Eccl. Didasc l. 4. c. 1.2 Richardus

whilst there was no Regard to Purgatory no Man looked after Indulgences which depend upon it Coeperunt igitur Indulgentiae postquam ad purgatorii cruciatus aliquandiu trepidatum est Indulgences therefore began after Men had for some time trembled at the Torments of Purgatory Concerning Indulgences saith Antoninus Florentinus We have nothing expresly in the Sacred Scripture Nec etiam ex dictis antiquorum Doctorum sed modernorum nor from the Sayings of the Ancient Doctors but of the Modern only Of Indulgences saith Durand few things can be said with any certainty because neither doth the Scripture speak expresly of them Sancti etiam Ambrosius Hilarius Augustinus Hieronymus minime loquuntur de Indulgentiis And St. Ambrose Hilary Austin and Jerom do in no wise speak of them Indeed I find not any of these Authors who pretend to derive them higher than the Stations of Gregory the Great who lived in the Sixth Century Concerning the Worship or Veneration of Images § 8 it hath been fully proved in a late Treatise of the Fallibility of the Church of Rome touching this Article First That when the Second Nicene Council taught That the Worship or Veneration of Images was to be received as a Tradition of the Apostles P. 4 5 6. and the Primitive Church this Assertion in the Eighth and the Ninth Centuries was rejected as a plain Falshood and on the contrary it was declared That they who endeavoured to introduce this practice brought into the Church New and unusual Customs without and against the Doctrine of the Holy Fathers and execrated by the Church of God and condemned by the Tradition of their Ancestors Secondly P. 61. §. 6. That from the Eighth to the Fifteenth Century this Doctrine of the Veneration and Worship of Images was rejected by very eminent Persons of the Western Church Thirdly That many learned Persons of the Church of Rome ingenuously have confessed P. 70. §. 3. either that in the Primitive Church they had no Images and did not regard them or that they paid no Veneration to them but rather disapproved and condemned it Church Govern. part 5. §. 117. to which I add these words of our late Oxford Writer viz. Thus much is granted that Images and so the Veneration or Worship of them were very seldom if at all used in the Christian Church for some of the first Centuries Concerning Invocation of departed Saints Altissiodorensis saith § 9 That multi dicunt In Sum. part 4. l. 3. tr 7. c. de Orat. q. 7. Ergo non vident quorum sunt orationes quas vident ergo inutile est orare ipsos Propter istas rationes consimiles dicunt multi Opinio Commun is quod nec nos oramus sanctos nec ipsi orant pro nobis nisi improprie Altissiod Sum. l. 3. Tract 8. c. 5. qu. 6. ult In Can. Miss Lect. 30. Vid. Bishop Usher 's Answer to the Jesuit pag. 452. many do say we pray not to them but improperly to wit because Oramus Deum ut Sanctorum merita nos juvent we pray to God that the Merits of the Saints may help us and in the Margent he saith that this was a common Opinion in his time And Gabriel Biel having propounded the Arguments against the Invocation of them adds That by these and the like Reasons not only the Hereticks of old but nonnulli nostro tempore Christiani decipiuntur some Christians of our times are deceived John Sharpe informs us That à quibusdam famosis verisimiliter aestimatur quod istiusmodi orationes in Eoclesia Dei superfluunt it was thought by some eminent Men that such Prayers were superfluous in the Church of God. Eckius saith Enchir. c. 15. That if the Apostles and Evangelists had taught that the Saints should be Worshipped it would have been objected to them as arrogance acsi ipsi post mortem gloriam istam quaesivissent as if they had sought for that Honour after their Death And Cardinal Perron ingenuously doth confess Replic l. 5. c. 19. That in the Writings of the Authors that approach nearest to the Age of the Apostles one shall find no Footsteps of the Custom of invoking Saints Moreover § 10 It is a thing saith our Twenty-fourth Article plainly repugnant to the Word of God and the Custom of the Primitive Church to have publick Prayer in the Church or to minister the Sacraments in a Tongue not understood of the People and that this was the Custom of the Primitive Church Treat of Latin Service c. 1. §. 2. hath in a late Treatise on this Subject been fully proved from the Confessions of the Romanists That they esteemed it necessary so to officiate is proved by the Testimonies of the Western Church till the Thirteenth Century Chap. 2. Chap. 5. §. 3. and from the Romish Commentators on the Fourteenth Chapter to the Romans To all which add the Confession of Lindanus Panopl l. 4. c. 78. That quae nunc passim cantantur non tam ad populi intelligentiam erudiendum quod priscos ubique spectasse indubitatum The things which are now every where sung in the Roman Church do not so much tend to instruct the People though without doubt that was the thing the Ancients every where respected The Church of England in her Twenty-fifth Article affirms § 11 1. There are two Sacraments ordained of Christ our Lord in the Gospel that is to say Baptism and the Supper of the Lord. 2. Those five commonly called Sacraments that is to say Confirmation Penance Orders Matrimony and Extream Vnction are not to be counted for Sacraments of the Gospel nor have they the like nature of Sacraments with Baptism and the Lord's Supper for that they have not any visible Sign or Ceremony ordained of God. Accordingly Johannes a Munster in Vortilage confesseth Et in margine haec habet Saeculum duodecimum duo tantum agnovit Sacramenta Nobilis discurs prop. 3. That Theophylact Duo tantum agnovit Sacramenta acknowledged only two Sacraments There is no Controversie saith Cassander but that there are two Sacraments in which principally consisteth our Salvation whence it is that among the more ancient Writers the Sacraments properly so called are sometimes reckoned two sometimes three when Confirmation by Chrism is added to Baptism and sometimes four when the Body and Blood of Christ are reckoned as two Sacraments in which Sence that from the Sixth to the Twelfth Century they were reckoned only four Pref. to the Treat of Latin Serv. hath been fully proved elsewhere of the other Sacraments we read not that the Ancients comprehended them in any certain number Consult Cass Art. 13. p. 106 107. nec temere quenquam reperias ante P. Lombardum qui certum aliquem definitum Sacramentorum numerum statuerunt nor will you hardly find any one before Peter Lombard who assigned any certain and determinate number of the Sacraments From this Confession of the Novelty of

the number of the Seven Sacraments in General I pass on to the Confessions that have been made concerning those five R. Sacraments in Particular which our Article denies to be Sacraments properly so called or of Divine Institution And First As for Confirmation Alexander of Hales § 12 as he is cited by many of the Schoolmen affirmed De hoc recitat Alexander part 4. q. 24. M. 1. Et post eum Sanctus Thomas tres opiniones una est quam tenet Alexander quod Sacramentum illud non est institutum neque a Christo neque ab Apostolis Sed dicit quod Confirmatio instituta est ab Ecclesia in Concilio Meldensi Unde dicit Alexander sine praejudicio dicendum est quod neque Dominus hoc Sacramentum instituit neque dispensavit Sed postquam Apostoli defecerunt institutum fuit hoc Sacramentum Spiritus Sancti instinctu in Concilio Meldens● quantum ad formam verborum materiam elementarem cui etiam Spiritus Sanctus contulit virtutem sanctificandi Biel in 4. Sent. q. un D. Alii quod in Aurelianensi Concilio In 4. Sent. dist 7. Art. 1. Part. 3. q. 72. A. 1. ad primum Quod Dominus neque hoc Sacramentum instituit neque dispensavit That our Lord neither instituted nor dispensed this Sacrament nor was it instituted by his Disciples but as to the Form of Words and the Matter of it it was instituted by the Council of Meaux Soto informs us That others attributed the institution of it to the Council of Orleans Thomas Aquinas saith That touching this Sacrament there is a double Opinion quidam enim dixerunt for some have said that this Sacrament was neither instituted by Christ nor by his Apostles Sed postea processu temporis in quodam Concilio but afterwards in process of time in some Council To proceed to Auricular Confession two things have been defined by the R. Church concerning it § 13 1. That it is a Sacrament truly and properly so called Concil Trid. Sess 14. Can. 1. and of our Saviour's Institution 2. Ibid. Can. 6 7. That this Confession by divine Right is necessary to Salvation and that if any one shall say that it is not by divine Right necessary for the Remission of Sins in the Sacrament of Penance to confess all and singular mortal Sins though never so occult which can by diligent Meditation be brought to our Memory with the Circumstances which change the Kinds of them he is to be Anathema In Opposition to the first Assertion Maldonate the Jesuit confesseth Maldon Sum. q. 18. Art. 4. That sunt inter Catholicos qui putant nullum esse praeceptum divinum de confessione ut omnes Decretorum Doctores inter Scholasticos Scotus there are Catholicks who think there is no Divine Precept for Confession as all the Canonists and among the Schoolmen Scotus In hac re Haereticos nonnullos Catholicos errasse invenio Tom. 3. Disp 32. §. 2. Suarez declares That in this matter he found that not only Hereticks but some Catholiks had erred also it being the Opinion of some Catholicks Hoc Sacramentum non fuisse institutum neque a Christo neque ab Apostolis sed in Concilio Meldensi speciali spiritus Sancti instinctu That this Sacrament was neither instituted by Christ nor his Apostles but in the Council of Meaux by the special Instinct of the Holy Spirit Semeca De poen init dist 5. the Author of the Gloss having mentioned the Opinion of them who said That Confession was instituted in the New Testament by St. James saith Melius dicitur eam institutam fuisse à quadam universalis Ecclesiae Traditione It is better said that it was instituted by a certain Tradition of the universal Church than by the Authority of the New or Old Testament Super lib. 5. decret de poenit remiss c. 12. n. 18. Tom. 7. p. 228. Ed. Venet. 1617. This saith Panormitan the Gloss holds and consequently that the Greeks offend not by not using this Confession Confitentur enim soli Deo in secreto for they confess to God alone in secret because such a Tradition came not to them And this Opinion pleaseth me saith he very much Quia non est aliqua Autoritas aperta quae innuat Deum seu Christum apertè instituisse confessionem fiendam Sacerdoti for there is no clear Authority which plainly shews that God or Christ instituted Confession to be made to a Priest Lib. 3. de poenit cap. 1. Bellarmine informs us that about an Hundred Years before his time one Petrus Oxomensis Divinity Professor of the University of Salamanca held That Confession was not of Divine Right but grounded on some Statute of the universal Church Pag. 476. Rhenanus on the Argument of Tertullian's Book of Penitence saith That he speaks of publick Confession Qua majores nostros apparet aliquamdiu usos fuisse priusquam ista secreta nasceretur quâ hodie conscientiam nostram Sacerdoti detegimus usque ad circumstantiarum omnium minutias Which it is evident our Ancestors used for some time before that secret Confession began in which we open our Conscience to a Priest even to the discovery of the smallest Circumstances And having told us that there were among the Canonists qui institutam ab Ecclesia tradunt confessionem who say that Confession was instituted by the Church P. 477. and cited many Fathers who taught with Chrysostom Soli Deo confitendum esse That Confession was to be made to God alone he adds That for this Cause he mentioned all those Testimonies P. 478. that none might admire Tertullianum de clancularia ista admissorum confession nihil locutum quae quantum conjicimus penitusid temporis ignorabatur that Tertullian spake nothing of that secret Confession which as far as we can gather was wholly unknown at that time Nor is it thus only with Tertullian They who lived saith he many Ages after him Admon de quibusdam Eccl. dogm p. 685. spake mostly of publick Penance Nam expresse de privata qui loquuntur inter veteres hand temere reperies for you will scarcely find any among the Ancients who speaks expresly of the private Confession Regaltius in his Preface on the same Book saith Occultorum poenitentia Quam postea Ecclesia saluberiter instituit Epitap Fabiol Ep. Tom. 1. f. 72. sicut castigatio Divinae Misericordiae reservata the confession of secret Sins and the castigation of them was then reserved to the Mercy of God. Erasmus in like manner saith Apparet Hieronymi tempore nondum institutam fuisse secretam admissorum confessionem it is evident that in the time of St. Jerom the secret Confession of Sins was not yet instituted To proceed to the Second Head touching the Necessity of this Confession Gratian discourses largely of it and having produced the Opinions of many on both sides concludes thus De poenit remiss

be proved by Holy Writ And that it cannot be proved from the perpetual Tradition of the Church is plainly and frequently confessed by R. Doctors For when Paschase and others broached that Opinion That the Sacrament was that very Body of Christ which was Born of the Virgin Mary Ed. Colon. 1551. p. 195. Bertram expresly teacheth That in saying this Sanctorum Scripta patrum contraire comprobantur they are proved to contradict the Sayings of the Holy Fathers Durandus of Troarn saith Apud Larroq Hist of the Sacrament p. 454. Ed. Ang. De Euch. l 3. c. 23. §. unum tamen That in the Ninth Century several opposed the Opinions of Paschase as Novelties which till then had not been heard of in the Church Bellarmine also confesseth That Scotus held that Transubstantiation was not an Article of Faith before the Lateran Council and they had reason so to say since he affirms 1. That the Church declared under Innocent the Third that this Sence was De veritate fidei a Truth belonging to the Faith In quart Sent. distin xi q. 3. lit g. Colloq Fontibell p. 16. and 2. That it was to be believed to be De substantia fidei hoc post istam declarationem solennem factam ab Ecclesia of the Substance of the Faith after that solemn Declaration made by the Church And Cardinal Perron acknowledgeth That the Opinion of Scotus was in this Sence true That before that Council Transubstantiation was not formally an Article of Faith that is as to the formality of publick Profession and as to any prohibition rendring him inexcusable who was ignorant of it In 4. Sent. dist xi q. 3. disp 42. §. 1. Yribarn saith expresly That in primitiva Ecclesia non erat de fide substantiam panis in Corpus Christi converti In the Primitive Church the Conversion of the Substance of the Bread into the Body of Christ was no Article of Faith. Alphonsus de Castro confesseth Adv. Haer. l. 8. tit de indulg That of the Transubstantiation of the Bread into Christ's Body Rara est in Antiquis Scriptoribus mentio the Ancients seldom do make mention Modest disc de Jes Angl. p. 13. Annot. in 1 Cor. vij And our English Jesuits acknowledge That the Fathers did not meddle with the matter of Transubstantiation Erasmus saith That in synaxi Transubstantiationem sero definivit Ecclesia it was late before the Church defined Transubstantiation and that for a long time it was sufficient to believe that the true Body of Christ was present whether under the consecrated Bread or any way whatsoever Bernard Gilpin in the Life of Bishop Tonstal saith P. 40 46. v. P. 33 42 48. That he had often heard that Bishop say that Innocent the Third did rashly in making Transubstantiation an Article of Faith when before it was free to think so or otherwise yea that he knew not what he did when he made it an Article of Faith. Holcot informs us That paucis tamen persuasum est Corpus Christi esse realiter in Sacramento Altaris sub speciebus panis vini Sent. l. 4. qu. 3. lit c. Few Men were perswaded that the Body of Christ was really in the Sacrament of the Altar under the Species of Bread and Wine In 4. Sent. dist● xi q. 3. b. and Scotus tells us That to say that such things appertain unto the Faith is an occasion of turning all honest Men and almost all that follow natural Reason from the Faith and of hindering their conversion to the Faith and that a prophane Man or one that follows natural Reason would think this Doctrine a greater inconvenience than all the Articles of the Incarnation and saith he Mirum videtur quare in uno Articulo qui non est principalis Articulus fidei debeat talis intellectus asseri propter quem fides pateat contemptui omnium sequentium rationem it seems worthy of Admiration why such a Sence should be asserted in one Article which is no principal Article of Faith as rendreth the Faith Contemptible to all who follow Reason Our Thirtieth Article affirms § 17 That the Cup of the Lord is not to be denied to the Lay-People for both parts of the Lord's Sacrament by Christ's Ordinance and Commandment ought to be ministred to Christian Men alike and that this was the Doctrine of the whole Church of Christ to the Twelfth Century hath been demonstrated in a Treatise written upon that Subject Cassander also clearly testifies That the Oriental Church doth to this Day and that the Roman Church did for a Thousand Years In Art. 22. in the ordinary and solemn Administration of this Sacrament give both Kinds to all the Faithful and that they were induced to do so Instituto exemplo Christi by the Example and Institution of our Lord and that therefore it was no rash thing that all the best Catholicks who were conversant in the reading of the Divine and Ecclesiastical Writers and were moved by the Reasons there mentioned were extreamly desirous of the Cup and did vehemently contend that this salutary Sacrament of the Blood of Christ Epist 19. together with the Sacrament of his Body Juxta veterem multis saeculis perpetuatam universalis Ecclesiae consuetudinem in usum reducatur should be reduced to use according to the ancient Custom of the universal Church continued through many Ages The same Cassander saith Antiquioribus saeculis ad plenam legitimam solennem Communionem utriusque Sacramenti Corporis Sanguinis Domini participationem necessariam fuisse That in former Ages the participation of the Body and Blood of Christ was necessary to a full lawful and solemn Communion John Barus declares Cath. Rom. Pacif. Sect. 7. apud Forbes Consid Modest p. 429. That Communion in both Kinds is Scripturis Patribus universalis Ecclesiae consuetudini conformior more conform to Scriptures to the Fathers and to the Custom of the universal Church And George Wicelius saith That the Church of Rome did ill in intermitting the use of the Cup in publick Celebration of the Sacrament adding That Ejus rei cum nube quadam certissimorum Testium septi sumus In via Regia Apud Forbes Consid Modest p. 427. plerophoriam amplectimur omni secluso dubio being compassed with a Cloud of most certain Witnesses touching this matter we have that full assurance of it which excludes all doubt And even Thomas Aquinas teacheth In Cap. 11. Ep. 1. ad Cor. lect 5. q. That although whole Christ be under either Species yet is he not in vain tendered under both Species Quia hic est vetus usus hujus Sacramenti ut seorsim exhibeatur fidelibus Corpus Christi in cibum Sanguis in potum because this is the ancient use of this Sacrament That the Body of Christ should separately be given to the Faithful for meat and the Blood for drink In our Thirty-first Article §

Latina Ecclesia Presbyteris licuisse uti conjugio That even in the Latin Church it was sometimes Lawful for Priests to use Matrimony Scotus confesseth that it is very true Sent. 4. dist 37. qu. 1. Art. 1. That Secundum consuetudinem primitivae Ecclesiae according to the Constitution of the primitive Church it was lawful to use Matrimony contracted before Orders Cap. 4. De invent rerum l. 5. c. 4. p. 344. Clictovaeus in his Discourse of the Celebacy of Priests and Polydore Virgil do with one Voice affirm That Pope Syricius who held that See A.D. 387. was the first who imposed the Law of Celebacy on the Clergy It remains saith Cassander That this Law should be relaxed to those who shall hereafter be ordained Et more veteris Ecclesiae Consult Art. 23. p. 199. huc usque Orientalium Ecclesiarum And that after the Custom of the Ancient Church and of the Eastern Churches to this Day Honest Husbands should be admitted to the Ministry of the Church and out of the Time of their Ministry should be allowed the use of their Wives according to the Canon of the Sixth General Synod Wicelius in his Via Regia Apud Calixt de conjug cler p. 457. declares that the Marriage of Priests was unforbidden In primitiva Christi Ecclesia tam Orientis quam Occidentis in the Primitive Church both of East and West and that it agrees not only with the Gospel but also cum Veterum Synodorum Constitutionibus cum exemplis Veteris Ecclesiae with the Constitutions of Ancient Synods with the Examples of the Ancient Church yea even with the Examples of the Church of Rome such as she was Five hundred Years ago CHAP. XI Answer is given to the Arguments of Mr. M. for the Infallibility of Tradition as v. g. 1. That the World had no other Rule for the first Two thousand Years § 1. Answered 1st by shewing that this proves not the thing in Question which is not Whether nothing can come down unto us by Tradition but Whether in long tract of time Men may not add to the Traditions which truly they received others which falsly they pretend to be such and Whether pretences to Tradition may not be justly scrupled when ancient Records not only do say nothing of but plainly contradict them Ibid. 2dly That this Argument contradicts the Tradition of the Jews touching the Precepts of Noah only imposed upon the World before and of the Christians generally teaching Men were then guided by the Law not of Tradition but of nature § 2. The Instances contained in this Argument considered § 3. 3dly It is proved that both the Antediluvians and they who lived after the Flood were very prone to Idolatry and that God therefore would not trust them with any positive Precepts but such as were Recorded in a written Law § 4. Mr. M ' s. Second Argument That for above Two thousand Years more from Moses to Christ 's time the Church was governed partly by Writing and partly by Tradition Answ 1. The contrary is proved both from the Scriptures of the Old and the New Testament § 5. 2. That the Traditions which obtained in the Jewish Church were such as tended to the Evacuation of the Law of Moses the Introduction of vain Worship and the renouncing of the true Messiah § 6. This is farther demonstrated from the Scriptures of the New Testament and Josephus § 7. Mr. M's Third Argument That when the Scriptures were given to the Jewish Church all other Nations were guided only by Tradition and yet had many true Believers among them as Job c. Answ 1. That the Scripture manifestly declares that the Heathens generally were guilty of Idolatry and that God had given them a Law not of Tradition but of Nature § 8.2 That Job and his Friends believed in one God not by Tradition but the Light of Nature according to the Fathers § 9.3 That when Christianity appeared the great Plea of the Heathens for it was Tradition which they pleaded after the manner of the Romanists § 10. The Answer of the Christians to this Plea is a full Justification of the Protestants and a demonstration that they were not Roman Catholicks in this Matter § 11. For 1st They represent it as the greatest folly to preferr Custom before Reason 2ly They add That their Ancestors were prone to receive Fables and monstrous Opinions for Truths which also Romanists confess of the Writers of their Histories 3dly That this was the Rise of all their Errors that they followed their Fathers without consulting Truth 4thly That they who pleaded Antiquity were themselves the greatest Innovators 5thly That there was a time when the Heathen Religion was New Ibid. In defence of their own Proceedings they declare 1st That it is the property of wise Men not to be enslaved to their former Opinions 2dly That their Adversaries ought not to run them down with prescription or the belief of their Ancestors but fairly come to the Merits of the Cause § 12. 3dly That they ought not to be run down with multitude that being no mark of the true Religion 4thly That they ought not to be called to yield a blind assent to the dictates of other Men without using their own Judgments 5thly That their Separation from their fore-Fathers must be acknowledged Just and Righteous because they could shew wherein they had erred Lastly That their Religion was not New but only it was lately that they knew it to be the true and old Religion § 13. Obj. 4. That before the New Testament was written and divulged all Christians were governed by Tradition only § 14. Answ 1. That the Four Gospels which were always judged sufficiently to contain the Christian Doctrine were writ soon after the Preaching of the Gospel 2. That till then the Apostles Preached only out of the Old Testament and exhorted their Hearers to attend to it as their Rule Ibid. 3. That the Tradition of the Primitive Church declared it necessary that Scriptures should be written to be to us a Rule of Faith § 15. Mr. M ' s. Fourth Argument that the Traditions of the Church of Rome may be as fully proved as it can be proved to one that never saw London that there is such a City and that it is the Capital City of this Kingdom shewed to be highly vain § 16. HAving thus shewed the uncertainty of Tradition in many Cases and proved that the Doctrines of the Church of Rome have not descended by Tradition from the Apostles or the Primitive Church I now proceed to Answer what Mr. M. doth offer to prove the certainty of Oral Tradition in the General and of some Romish Doctrines in Particular And § 1 1. Mr. M. saith That all the Faith which true Believers had in those Two thousand Years before the Scriptures of the Old Testament were written Pag. 335. had no other Ground than the Revelation of God as proposed

in the dark Ages of the Western Church gave the Rise to her Errors We therefore do exhort them in the Words of Justin Martyr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cohort ad Graec. p. 15. Not without trial to assent to the Errors of their Fore-fathers nor presently to think that true which they mistaking delivered to them for Tradition Fourthly They retorted the Objection saying That if it were a Fault Arnob. p. 91. A veteribus institutis in alias res novas migrare to quit their ancient Institutions for things new it was as well their fault as ours That whereas they objected to the Christians Divortium ab institutis majorum Tert. ad Nation cap. 10. their departure from the Institutions of their Ancestors they communicated with them in the same Crime For Exclusa a vobis Antiquitas you though you plead Antiquity against us have your selves cast it off Totam Authoritatem majorum vestra Authoritas dejecit Your own Authority hath destroyed or overthrown the whole Authority of the Ancients and we see even whilst you urge it against us Per omnia corruptam imo deletam in vobis Antiquitatem Antiquity wholly corrupted and even extinguished amongst you which is the constant Plea of Protestants that they desert the Roman Church only as far as she hath palpably deserted the pure and Ancient Church of Christ they separate from her only in those things in which she hath most plainly separated from the Faith and Discipline of ancient Rome and the whole Church of Christ and this hath been so demonstratively proved in the Article of the true Canon of Scripture by Bishop Cousins of the Pope's Supremacy by Doctor Barrow in the Articles of Service in Latin Veneration of Images Communion in one Kind the Seven Sacraments in Three late Treatises designed to prove the Fallibility of Romish Councils by their actually false Decrees that none of the Disputers of the Church of Rome have dared yet to meddle with them and thereby give us good Assurance who know they want not will to do it that they cannot Answer them The like hath excellently been performed in all the other controverted Articles if not to the Conviction yet to the Silencing of our Adversaries Fifthly They constantly tell the Heathens That there was a time when their Religion was New and when their Gods began to be so that this being so Arnob. l. 2. p. 92 93. Cum de novitate loquimini Religionum nostrarum vestrae vobis in mentem non veniunt when they spake of the Novelty of the Christian Faith they forgat the Novelty of their own Religion our Religion say you P. 94. was not Four hundred Years ago and your Gods say we were not Two thousand Years ago Now is it not shameful and impudent in you Quod agere te videas in eo alterum reprehendere to reprehend another for what you do your selves and to object that as a Crime to others which may be retorted on your selves Since then we as constantly affirm and have as fully proved That there was a time when the Religion of the Church of Rome was new in the contested Articles That Christianity had gone through several Centuries before any of them were received as Articles of Christian Faith That many of them have been introduced since the Ninth Century may we not also add that therefore Romanists forget their own Religion when they Charge ours with Novelty and reprehend that in us which they themselves are truly guilty of Sixthly § 12 In defence of their Proceedings against this Objection they declare That it was the property of Wise Men Theodo Serm. 1. contr Graec p. 477. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not to be enslaved to their former Opinions nor to be bound to follow the Customs of their Fathers but to seek the Truth wheresoever they could find it That every Man ought in those things especially which concern the manner of his living to trust to his own judgment and rather to depend on his own Senses in seeking out the truth than as if he himself were bereft of Reason Lact. l. 2. c. 7. P. 273. Credentem alienis erroribus decipi to be deceived by giving credit to the Errors of others God having given reason to him sufficient to find out the Truth Athan. contr Gent. p. 32 33. And speaking of the way of Truth they tell them That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there needs no-nothing but our selves to come to an exact knowledge and comprehension of it If you ask them by what internal Principle we may arrive at this knowledge they Answer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That it is every Mans Soul and the faculty of Reason in it If you enquire by what external Directions this Mind must be assisted Ibid. p. 1. they reply They must 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 find the Truth from the Divine Oracles That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they are of themselves sufficient for the Declaration of the Truth and that even an Heathen Macarius might learn it there Now this is plainly sending us to our private Reason and Apprehension of the Sense of Scriptures to find out the Truth and to assure us That it is an act of Wisdom in us not to be enslaved to our former Opinions nor bound up by the Customs of our Fore-fathers from searching after Truth wheresoever we can find it Seventhly They add That the Heathens ought not to prejudge and run them down with this Prescription or by objecting to them their revolt A Religione majorum from the Religion of their Ancestors but fairly ought to come unto the merits of the Cause Lib. 2. p. 90. Causam convenit ut inspiciatis non factum nec quid reliquimus opponere sed secuti quid simus potissimum contueri You are not saith Arnobius to condemn us for the Fact without enquiring whether we had not a just Cause for doing it nor object to us what we have left without considering what we have embraced in lieu of it for what hinders why as others who invented Falshoods delivered them to Posterity Sic nos qui verum invenimus posteris meliora tradamus so we who have found the Truth may deliver better things to Posterity Which Passages are a full Answer to all the French Rhetorick touching the Prejugez legitimes comre les Calvinistes Eighthly In particular against this manner of prejudging § 13 which is now become almost the only Refuge of the Romanists they say 1st That they ought not to be run down with multitude that Religion could not be proved true because it had many Followers or false because it had but few Assertors Arnob. l. 3. ab initio and that even the Christian Religion could neither be proved nor disproved upon this account and that this vain pretence of Heathens had already been answered by the Christians mille modis a thousand ways and refuted by most cogent Reasons And indeed among the Relicks

his Days did universally hold any thing that was an Error nor shall you ever read of any Catholick who refused to conform himself to the Vniversal Belief and Practice which was current in the whole Church of their times Now to this I answer That the Vniversal Church may be considered Two ways 1. In a State of Vnity within her self so that her Members do universally agree in the same Doctrine and Practice few or none dissenting from the common Doctrine of the Church or in that State in which her Members are unhappily divided by reason of the different Sentiments of many great and famous Churches which yet exclude not either Party from being Members of the Church Catholick as she hath always been since the great Rupture betwixt the East and West and as the West hath often been divided by reason of the great and lasting Schismes which have happened betwixt contending Popes and Emperors and betwixt Popes and Councils contending for Superiority 2. I add That this Agreement of the present Vniversal Church may either be in Doctrines and Practices necessary to the Being of a Church or else in Doctrines and Practices unnecessary on which the Being or the Welfare of the Church doth not depend Having premised these Distinctions I answer First That in Doctrines and Practices truly necessary to the Being of a Church the Agreement of the Vniversal Church is a sufficient Evidence that all such Doctrines and Practices derived from the Apostles because they were as necessary to be held throughout all formen Ages as in this And therefore in such Doctrines as were rejected by the Vniversal Church as Heresies Austin saith truly That it was sufficient Cause to reject them because the Church held the contrary De Haer. c. 90. they being such as did Oppugnare Regulam veritatis oppose her Rule of Faith or Symbol universally received And that it was sufficient to perswade any Man he ought not Aliquid horum in fidem recipere to embrace any of the Doctrines of Hereticks as Articles of Faith because the Church who could not be deficient in any point of necessary Faith did not receive them This way of Arguing negatively we therefore with St. Austin do allow The Vniversal Church knows no such Doctrine ergo it is no Article I am obliged to receive as any part of Christian Faith. The Vniversal Church of Christ knows no such Practice therefore it is no Practice necessary to be done by Christians But Secondly In Reference to such Doctrines or Practices on which the Being and the Welfare of the Church doth not depend I say the Agreement of the present Church can be no certain Argument either of the Truth of the Doctrine or of the Derivation either of the Doctrine or Practice from Apostolical Tradition And this seems very suitable even to the Rule of Lirinensis who having advised us to embrace that Sence of Scripture and those Tenets which were Ecclesiastical and universally received he saith this is especially to be observed in iis duntaxat Common c. 41. quaestionibus quibus totius Catholici dogmatis fundamenta nituntur In those Questions only on which depend the Foundations of the Catholick Faith. And this is also evident from Scripture Reason and Tradition First From Scripture which plainly doth inform us that the Rulers of the Jewish Church had taught for Doctrines the Commandments of Men and such Traditions as made void the Law of God and by which they taught others to transgress it and by which they deserved the Title of blind Guides leading the Blind And these Traditions were received and observed by all the Jews Mark 7.3 Gal. 1.14 Traditions of the Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Traditions received from their Fathers Customs which they who did not walk according to were thought to teach Apostasy from Moses Now if the whole Jewish Church of that Age might thus mistake in what she taught as Doctrines of the Scripture or Practices and Doctines received from Moses by Tradition why may not the Christian Church of this present Age or any other be subject to the like Mistakes in Doctrine or in Practice Again That the Doctrines of the Millenium of the Day of Judgment being nigh at hand of the Reservation of good Souls in some place different from the highest Heavens were very prevalent in the first Ages of the Church I have already proved Chap. 4. §. 1 2 3 4 5 6. though now they do as generally pass for Errors And the like may be easily proved of many Practices now wholly laid aside Quod autem instituitur praeter consuetudinem ut quasi observatio Sacramenti sit approbare non possum etiamsi multa hujusmodi propter nonnullarum vel sanctarum vel turbulentarum personarum scandala devitanda liberius improbare non audeo sed hoc nimis doleo quia tam multis praesumptionibus plena sunt omnia Epist ad Jan. 119. cap. 19. St. Austin in his Time complained That all things or places were filled with manifold Presumptions and that these Corruptions had so generally obtained that albeit he thought they ought to be redressed yet durst he not freely disprove them and if so many Superstitions were so publickly avowed and practised in his time and urged upon others by the greatest part of the Church and if so many Doctrines prevailed in the greatest part of the Church in former Ages which now pass for Errors why might they not generally do so What Reason can be given why the whole might not continue the true Church of Christ and hold these Doctrines and espouse these Practices as well as so great Parts of the Church continue true Parts of the Church and do so Thirdly It is evident from Church History that Doctrines and Practices have generally obtained in some Ages of the Church and passed for Apostolical Traditions which have in after Ages been discarded as v. g. First The Administration of the Eucharist to Infants and the principle upon which they did it viz. That without Baptism and the Supper of the Lord no Man could have Life eternal The Punick Christians saith St. Austin call Baptism Salvation To. 7. li. de pecc Merit Remiss c. 24. and the participation of Christs body Life Whence is this Nisi ex antiqua ut existimo Apostolica Traditione qua Ecclesiae Christi insitum tenent but from an Ancient and as I suppose Apostolical Tradition by which the Churches of Christ have this deeply setled in them That without Baptism and the Participation of the Lord's Supper no Man can attain to the Kingdom of God or to Life Eternal Whence he concludes That it is in vain to promise the Kingdom of God or Life Eternal to Children without both these Sacraments and that with the plainest Evidence provided that his Principle hold good Now of this Matter let it be considered That it was certainly the Practice of the whole Church of Christ for many Ages § 3

Anathematized St. Austin Pope Innocent Pelagius and the whole Church of Christ for Six whole Centuries Thirdly Hence it is evident that the Practice of the Church in any Century is no true Ground for the Interpretation of the Holy Scripture seeing this Practice of communicating Infants was built upon the Mistake of the Church of the Ages mentioned touching the true Sence of those Words Except you eat the Flesh of the Son of Man and drink his Blood you have no Life in you Fourthly Hence it is evident That if the present Church of any Age must be the infallible Judge of what is Tradition if what is generally received in any Age must be derived from the Apostles the Custom of giving the Sacrament to Children for the Remission of Sins and the obtaining Life must be an Apostolical Tradition it being generally received for Six Centuries and yet if the Church of Rome of the Three last Ages was the Judge of what deserved to be esteemed Tradition the self same Doctrine being then generally rejected by them could be no Apostolical Tradition Fifthly Hence Mr. M. may learn that his Proof of Prayer for the Dead and Infants Baptism from Tradition is not very weighty and convincing or if it be the Custom of communicating Infants must be Tradition Apostolical For changing only the Subject it will be easy to argue for it after the manner and in the Words of Mr. M. Let us take Two Traditions P. 401. the one confessed by you to be a true one the other indeed condemned by you but asserted by me to be no less true than the former because it is testified by as good a Tradition as the former and therefore either the former is not proved sufficiently by this Testimony or the latter is The First Tradition for Example sake is That of Baptizing Infants The Second That of the Communicating of Infants Of these Two I discourse thus Both these Points were recommended by the Apostles to the Primitive Church for divine Verities and Practices and so from hand to hand came most unquestionably delivered to the Twelfth Century Hence conformably to this Tradition P. 402. every where Christians baptized their little Children every where they gave them the Holy Sacrament of the Eucharist but yet the communicating of them was the more frequent Practice because Children were baptized but once in their Lives but being once baptized they frequently received the Holy Sacrament Well now let us suppose that both these Traditions be called in Question whether they be faithfully delivered as Sacraments to be received by Children or rather whether that of Communicating Infants were some humane Invention Soss 21. Can. 4. or as the Trent Council hath determined A thing unnecessary to be received by Infants till they come to Years of Discretion Let us see whether this Tradition condemned by that Council with an Anathema cannot defend it self from Forgery as well as any Scripture questioned of being true Scripture P. 403. For Example the Apocalypse which was rejected by divers Ancient Catholicks whereas the Communion of Infants was never rejected by any Ancient Catholicks at all nor by any of them said to be unnecessary Amongst ancient Hereticks the Pelagians indeed said That it was not necessary to communicate them for the Remission of Sins but this is noted in them as a peculiar Heresy of their own by Pope Innocent by Pelagius by the Council of Carthage and by St. Austin who pronounceth against them That Infants ought to be communicated for the Remission of Sins And the same St. Austin saith The Church doth necessarily do this by the Tradition P. 404. as he fupposeth Apostolical received from her Ancestors He held therefore such Communion of Infants suitable to the Doctrine of the Church and Tradition And this Tradition is that which I now stand upon which indeed did shine in the Practice of the Primitive Church You shall scarcely find a Liturgy or Service Book used in the ancient Church which is not Witness of this Tradition though these Books were found in every Parish of Christendom in which Divine Service was almost daily said P. 405. St. Cyprian mentions it as the Practice of his Times In both these Points it is a strong Argument and as strong for Communicating as for Baptizing of Infants That no time can be named in which those Customs began No man can be thought of who could by humane Means and such Means as should not make a mighty Noise amongst those great Reverencers of Tradition draw all the World in so short a time after the Apostles P. 406. to follow Customs as Apostolical which in that Age in which they were first vented were evidently by every Man not only known but clearly seen to be new hatch'd Novelties and not Ancient and Apostolical Traditions This Man who broached this false Doctrine should have been put into the Catalogues of Hereticks by Epiphanius and St. Austin whereas they did not only not put down any such Hereticks but one of them puts down Pelagius for one because he taught the contrary Now if you speak of this Custom going downward until the Age in which it began to be denied by Roman Catholicks the Custom of Communicating Infants hath come down with such a full Stream that it drew all Countries in many Ages with it insomuch that every where but among a few late born Romanists the Pontificals the Books of Sacraments the Liturgies Eastern and Western all the Ritualists all the Books of Ecclesiastical Discipline P. 407. and even the Canon Law bears witness of it There was not a Country which abounded not with such Monuments and such Records the very strongest Proofs of assured Antiquity and unquestionable Tradition Thus I hope I have made good that Tradition shining in perpetual Practice from St. Cyprian to Pope Paschal the Second is a sure Relater of the Doctrine and Practice of the Church touching Communicating Infants whence you may clearly see that the Trent Council hath manifestly erred in this Matter and consequently was not Infallible for if they could be actually false in a Point so universally current they might bear Witness in many other Matters to false Doctrine and deny due Approbation to the true P. 196. L. 1. contr Crescon c. 33. Sixthly Hence we may learn how failly Mr. M. citeth St. Austin to prove That nothing for certain can be alledged out of Canonical Scriptures to prove that Infants ought to be baptized for is it possible That he who held it so manifest from Scripture that they ought to receive that Sacrament to which De peccat Merit l. 2. c. 27. saith he no Man hath right to come who is not first baptized should think there was no certain Proof from Scripture of their right to Baptism Moreover how often doth he prove their right to Baptism from that Passage of St. John Except he be born again of Water De peccat Merit l 1.

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Not to swear either in Falshood or in Truth but only to say yea yea and nay nay Gregory Nazianzen observes that an Oath is forbidden 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only to us Christians In the Fifth Century St. Chrysostom is very copious on this Subject In Matth. 5.34 For he informs us that it was said to them of old Thou shalt not forswear thy self but speak the Truth when thou swearest but Christ commanded not to swear at all 2. That to keep us farther from swearing by God he saith Swear not by Heaven which is his Throne 3. That Christ by saying What is more than this cometh of Evil meaneth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 swearing not forswearing for it is a thing confessed and no Man needs to learn it That false swearing is of Evil nor is it only more than yea and nay but contrary to them 4. That though swearing was allowed by the Law yet was it evil because it was allowed only by reason 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Weakness of them who received the Law to keep them from swearing by Idols And 5. That though then it were not evil yet now is it evil and very evil after so much Philosophy 6. That we must not pretend that we swear truly Hom. 15. in Gen. p 96. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for it is not lawful to swear true or false let us therefore keep our Mouths pure from Oaths 7. That if we reverence nothing else we should reverence that Gospel we hold forth when we bid Men swear for opening it you will find Tom. 6. Statu ar Orat. 15. p. 565. saith he Swear not at all and dost thou make that Law an Oath which forbiddeth thee to swear When therefore thou art about to adjure any one restrain thy self P. 566. and say to him who is about to swear What shall I do God hath forbid me to adjure he now restrains me and this will be sufficient for the Honour of the Lawgiver for thy Security and to affright him who is about to Swear We find saith Theodoret in the Laws of the Gospel Qu. 37. in Geu p. 31. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Swearer though he swears true to be of the Portion of the Devil He swears himself That he would not the Death of a Sinner Ep. 78. p. 949. Tom. 4. Dial. 1. p. 23. Fab. Haer. l. 5. c. 16. Adv. Graecos Serm. 9. p. 621. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who forbids others to swear And again He that forbids others to swear interposeth an Oath The Old Law saith the same Theodoret forbids Perjury 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but the New forbids an Oath Our Lord making Laws about Oaths 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wholly forbids them If thou art a Christian saith Isidore Pelusiota L. 1. Ep. 155. and under the good Pastor obey his Voice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 commanding thee not to swear at all and if we must not swear neither must we exact an Oath God saith St. Jerom permitted the Jews as being Children to swear as he permitted them to offer Sacrifice not that they did well in it In Matth. 5. but that it was better to swear by God than Idols Evangelica autem veritas non recipit juramentum but the Evangelical Truth permits not an Oath In Zach. 8. f. 115. b. And again Our Lord commandeth in the Gospel Ut non juretis penitus That you swear not at all Jussit salvator noster ut Christiani homines non jurarent De Gubern dei l. 3. p. 88. Act. Concil Const Act. 1. Tom. 2. p. 129. Our Lord saith Salvian commanded that Christian Men should not swear And the Council of Constantinople under the Patriarch Flavianus adds That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we are commanded by our Saviour Christ not to swear Now here I ask Whether all these plain Testimonies be sufficient to prove that it was once the Doctrine of this whole Church of Christ That swearing was wholly unlawful and forbidden by those Words of Christ on which they bottom this Assertion If this be granted then seeing it is evident that the present Church holds and by her Practice doth approve the contrary Doctrine it must be granted that her present Belief or Practice can be no just Evidence or Proof of what was the Belief and Practice of all the former Ages But if these Testimonies give not sufficient Evidence that this was then their Faith and the received Interpretation of the Text then let the Romanists permit us to deny their Doctrines and Traditions till they have proved them to be primitive by more clear numerous and early Testimonies and we ask no more For then they vainly must attempt to prove that any Text in Controversy betwixt us and them hath by Tradition been interpreted against the Protestants it being certain that no such Testimonies can be produced for that Sence of any Scripture which we Protestants reject and if the Fathers after so many plain and frequent Attestations might practise and believe the contrary to the plain import of their Words in this particular why not in other Matters also And to what purpose is it to confirm a Doctrine or bottom an Assertion upon Two or Three Citations from those Fathers who are not to be credited it seems in what may be confirmed from Fifty of their plainest Testimonies and by the Suffrage of a General Council Thirdly Apol. 1. p. 55. p. 44. It was the current Doctrine of the Fathers for Three whole Centuries That the good Angels were transported with the Love of Women and begat Children of them which are those we now call Daemons or evil Spirits These are the very Words of Justin Martyr who flourished in the Second Century Adv. Haer. l. 4. c. 70. p. 412. Paedag. l. 3. c. 2. Strom. l. 3. p. 450. l. 5. p. 550. Irenaeus who flourished in the same Century saith That Angeli transgressores commixti fuerunt eis the Angels which transgressed mixed with them And Clemens of Alexandria thrice informs us that they fell from Heaven 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 through Incontinence and Love of Women In the Third Century Athenagoras informs us Legat. pro. Christianis p. 27 28. That some of the Angels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lusting after Virgins and being overcome of the Flesh begat Gyants of them and that these Angels and the Souls of these Gyants are the Daemons which wander about the World. And in saying this I speak 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing saith he without Testimony but only expound De Virg. vel c. 7. de cult faem l. 1. c. 2. de Idol cap. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which is mentioned by the Prophets Tertullian saith That they rushed down from Heaven Ad Filias hominum to the Daughters of Men and thence he calls them Desertors of God and Amatores Faeminarum lovers of Women St. Cyprian twice informs us De Idol van p.

13. de Habit. virg p. 99. ed. Oxon. P. 29. Apud phot cod 234. That they fell from their heavenly Vigor Ad terrena contagia devoluti being debased to earthly Contagions They fell saith Minutius Terrenis cupiditatibus degravati being depressed by earthly Lust Methodius That they conversed with the Daughters of Men being taken with the Love of Flesh In the Fourth Century Lactantius saith L. 2. c. 14. p. 216 217. That the Devil tempted them to Vice Et Mulierum congressibus inquinavit and defiled them by Converse with Women and so being excluded from Heaven they became his Ministers and they who were begotten by them became terrestrial Daemons De praep Evang l 5. c. 4. de Noah Arca c. 4. Hi sunt immundi Spiritus malorum quae geruntur Auctores These saith he are the unclean Spirits which are the Authors of all Evil. The same Assertions may be found in Eusebius in St. Ambrose in Epiphanius Num. 21. L. 4 c. 26. Hist l. 1. c. 3. or some Author cited by him in his Sixty fourth Heresy by Pseudo Clemens in his Recognitions and by Sulpitius Severus Petavius in his Notes upon Epiphanius saith Fuit haec vetustissimorum Patrum fere omnium Sententia filios illos Dei qui Gen. 6. silias hominum adamasse dicuntur Angelos fuisse This was the Opinion of almost all the most Ancient Fathers That the Sons of God who are said in Genesis the Sixth to have loved the Daughters of Men were Angels Vetus fuit multorum gravissimorum Authorum opinio It was the ancient Opinion of many and very grave Authors saith Fevardentius on the forecited place of Irenaeus And yet First It deserves to be considered De C.D. l. 15. cap. 23. That they grounded this whole Fancy and Exposition partly upon that spurious Book of Enoch which saith St. Austin Continet istas gigantum fabulas contains those Fables of the Gyants and where In Joh. To 8. Ed. Huet p. 132. d. saith Origen it is said That Jared was begotten in the Days 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Descent of the Sons of God upon the Daughters of Men and partly upon the concurring Tradition of the Jews who had entertained the same Notion and Exposition of the Place as we may learn from their own Josephus and Philo Antiq. l 1. c. 4. p. 8. Philo de Gigant p. 284 285. who from the said Traditions tell us That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 many Angels of God conversing with Women begot insolent Children and Despisers of everything that was good as trusting to their own Strength Secondly Consider that in the very next Century this Fancy was run down in Terms very opprobrious and much reflecting upon the Ignorance and Oscitancy of the former Fathers That which makes most Men thus Ignorant saith Theodoret Quaest 47. in Gen. on the place is their careless reading of the Scriptures And there he also represents the Authors of the former Opinion In locum as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Men very stupid and such as had a Knock in their Cradles Chrysostom adds That they who affirm that these things were spoken not of Men but Angels were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 speakers of Blasphemy and then he proceeds Edit Sichardi p. 52 53. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to overturn or to confute the Fables of these Men. And in the very next Century Philastrius Brixiensis put this very Doctrine into the Catalogue of his Heresies saying Alia est Haeresis quae de gigantibus adserit quod Angeli miscuerunt se cum faeminis ante diluvium inde esse natos gigantes There is another Heresy which asserts touching the Gyants That Angels before the Flood conversed with Women and that of them were these Gyants begotten If then the Jewish Church received by Tradition a Doctrine so contrary to the very Nature of Angels and consequently to Truth it self If the Fathers of the first four Centuries were so easily imposed upon by their Traditions and their spurious Books as to embrace the same Opinion not only against Reason but as Theodoret St. Chrysostom and Austin have demonstrated against the Evidence of that very Text on which they grounded their Opinion which so expresly saith The Wickedness not of the Angels or their Off-spring but of Men was great and that all Flesh had corrupted their Ways and that God therefore had determined to punish not Daemons or the Ghosts of Gyants but the whole Earth by bringing of a Flood upon them If they I say could read so carelesly this Chapter as generally to interpret one Verse of it in Opposition to the plain Import of the whole If Lastly an Exposition so long and generally received till the beginning of the Fifth Century could in that very Century by by the greatest Fathers of the Church utterly rejected as Fabulous Blasphemous Heretical 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and guilty of the utmost Folly then must it be extreamly evident 1. That Tradition in this matter could be no certain Rule unto the Jewish Church and therefore could not be Infallible 2. That the Fathers of the Christian Church have been imposed upon for some whole Centuries in this Affair by spurious Authors and by Jewish Fables and therefore they and the Fathers of any other Age must also be supposed subject to the like Mistakes in other Matters of like Nature 3. That they were prone on these Accounts to interpret Scriptures contrary to the plain Import of them and so cannot be owned as the Authentick Interpreters of Holy Writ 4. Hence also it is clear that what hath generally been received without any apparent Opposition in one Age may in the very next Age be as generally rejected with the greatest Scorn and Ignominy and pass for Blasphemy and Heresy Fourthly § 9 It anciently was held Unlawful for any Clergy-Man to engage himself in Secular Affairs For amongst the Sins which provoked God to Anger St. Cyprian reckons this De lapsis p. 123. Episcopos procuratores rerum secularium fieri That Bishops became Proctors in secular Affairs The Sixth Canon of the Apostles decrees That a Bishop Presbyter or Deacon shall be deposed if he take upon him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worldly Cares The General Council of Chalcedon forbids all Bishops Clerks Can. 3. or Monks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to intermeddle with worldly Businesses Can. 11. The Second General Council of Constantinople having said That the sacred Canons deposed those Presbyters or Deacons who took upon them secular Governments or Cares ratifies the said Canons declaring That if any of them did thus imploy himself 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concil Trull Can. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Conc. Nic. 2. can 1. he should be expelled from the Clergy for according to the most true Words of our Saviour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 No Man can serve Two Masters and yet what Church at present doth observe these Canons though they

our selves Mr. Mumford shews that Prayer for the Dead is at least Object 6 as ancient as Tertullian and that from the Fourth Century P. 401-406 till the Reformation it generally obtained in the Church and is not this enough to prove it an Apostolical Tradition as St. Austin and some others represent it To this I have already returned one Answer by shewing Answer that Communicating Infants obtained in the same Century in which Tertullian lived Vide supra §. 6. and that from the Fourth to the Twelfth Century it was generally practised and held necessary for the Salvation of the Infant and yet the Trent Council hath declared That it was neither necessary nor Apostolical And there is one thing farther observable to compleat this Parallel That Pseudo-Dionysius in that very place where he discourses of Prayers for the Dead undertakes also to account for that other Custom Eccl. Hier. c. 7. §. 3. quae est de precib pro mortuis p. 417. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Administring not only Baptism but the most sacred Symbols of the Divine Communion to Children not capable of understanding Divine things That this was then done he saith expresly not only here P. 419. but in these following Words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Priest also delivers to the Child the Sacred Symbols which his Paraphrast varies thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pachymeres p. 436. The Infant also partakes of the Mysteries And these things saith he our Masters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 have brought down to us from an ancient Tradition so that the Practice as it was as early so was Tradition equally pretended for it Secondly It hath been lately shewed by the Judicious a Answer to the Jes ch 7. Bishop Vsher the searned b De poenis satisf l. 5. Dall and by the Author of a late excellent Treatise of c Sect. 1. Prayer for the Dead and Purgatory That the Ancients prayed for the Dead upon these Five Accounts 1. Dall ibid. c. 7. As believing the Doctrine of the Millenium or the Saints Reign on Earth a Thousand Years 2. Dall ib. Ush p. 232 c. As supposing that in the general Conflagration of the World at the last Day all should pass through the Fire and feel the Torment of it more or less 3. Dall ibid. c. 3 4 5 6. Ush ibid. As thinking that the Souls of just Persons departed were not to be admitted into the highest Heavens or the Fruition of Gods immediate Presence till the Resurrection but were till then reserved in Abraham's Bosom 4. Dall ibid. c. 9. As thinking That the Sentence was not instantly pronounced at the Day of their Death but was reserved to that of Judgment when the Just should have a publick Absolution and the full Crown of Righteousness awarded to them 5. Dall ib. c. 12. As furmising That even wicked Persons by their Prayers Alms and Oblations might receive Aut plenam Remissionem aut tolerabiliorem damnationem either a full Remission or a more tolerable Damnation And indeed I think it very difficult to name one Ancient Author by whom these Prayers are mentioned who held not one or more of these Opinions which might give Rise unto this Custom that of the Millenium and of the non-Admission of Souls into the highest Heavens being almost generally received in the Second Century in which we hear nothing of Prayers for the Dead Now all these Opinions are generally condemned and discarded by the Church of Rome and if they may reject all the apparent Grounds recorded in the Ancients of this Practice and censure the chief Reasons upon which they did it why may not the Tradition also be rejected as being founded upon precarious Doctrines which they themselves deny to be Apostolical Thirdly I answer That if by praying for the Dead Mr. M. only means the using of such Prayers as St. Paul made for Onesimus viz. 2 Tim. 1.18 That God would Grant him Mercy at that Day viz. The Day of Judgment or such as our Church useth in her Liturgy That God would deliver i● in the Hour of Death and in the Day of Judgment and that all they who are departed in the true Faith of God's Holy Name may at the Day of Recompence have their perfect Consummation and Bliss both in Body and Soul. I say if he intends this only it is no more than we our selves do by our Practice and Subscriptions own The Doctrine we deny 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 defin concil Florent apud Bin. Tom. 7. p. 851. p. 564. is that which is contained in the definition of the Florentive Council in these Words If those who have truly repented ●y in the Love of God before they have satisfied for their Sins of Commission and Omission by worthy Fruits of Penance their Souls are purged after Death by purgatory Punishments and that they may be relieved from those Punishments it is profitable for them to have the Aid of the 〈◊〉 viz. The Masses Prayers and Alms and other Acts of 〈◊〉 performed by the Faithful and that they being thus purged 〈◊〉 presently after received into Heaven and admitted to the immediate Vision of God. The Doctrine we deny is that which in the Trent Council is delivered ●●●us The Catholick Church instructed by the Holy Spirit 〈…〉 S. Courgils and in this General Synod taught from the Holy Scriptures Purgatorium esse animasque ibi detentas fidelium suffragijs potissimum vero Altaris acceptabili Sacrificio juvari Sess 25. and the ancient Tradition 〈…〉 ●●ry and that 〈…〉 by the 〈…〉 the acceptable Sacrifice of the Altar which Sacrifico say they 〈…〉 the Tradition of the Apostles 〈…〉 the Sins Punishments Sed pro defunctis in Christo nondum ad plenum purgatis Sess 22. cap. 2. and Satisfactions of the Faithful living but also for the Dead is Christ not fully punged And therefore she defines That if any one say that after Justification the Fault of the Penitent is so remitted and the Guilt of eternal Punishment so blotted out Ut nullus remaneat reatus poenae temporalis exolvendae vel in hoc saeculo vel in futuro in purgatorio Sess 6. can 30. that there remains no Guilt of temporal Punishment to be suffered in this World or in the future in Purgatory before he can have admittance into the Kingdom of Heaven let him be Anathema Now to prove this Doctrine from the perpetual Tradition of the Church of Christ Mr. M. must not only prove the Antiquity of Prayer for the Dead which no body denies but 1. Apud Bin. Fom 7. p. 838. That some Souls●●dying in Christ or departing hence in the Love of God are detrained in Purgatory or as the Florentine Council doth exprels it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a place of Torments 2. That they are there detained to undergo some temporal Punishment for their Sins or to be fully purged from

them after Death 〈◊〉 purgatory Torments 3. The● by the Prayers Alms and Masses performed by the Living they are relieved from those Punishments and are advanced from Purgatory to Heaven from Torment to the Vision of God before the Resurrection of the Body and the Day of Judgment And when Mr. M. will undertake to prove these things Ex antiqua Patrum traditione from the Tradition of the Fathers of the first Five Centuries or from the Tradition of the Apostles he will justify the Decrees of these Councils and confute the Protestants But this if he be well acquainted with the Writings and Customs of the Ancient Church he must know to be a vain Attempt it being evident that they knew nothing of these Doctrines yea that they often spake things as expresly contrary to every one of these Particulars as Light is opposita to Darkness For 4. Even from the Proyers 〈…〉 and from the Sentiments of those that 〈…〉 most certain Demonstrations 〈…〉 received in the Ancient Church of 〈…〉 It is the Observation of St. 〈…〉 That even their Funeral Hymns taught them to believe that the Feithful immediately after Death were Happy Hom. 14. in 1. ep ad Tim. p. 309. That they returned then unto their Rest and were delivered from all their Labours We send out saith he the Departed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with Hymns then is there Joy and Gladness every one praying thus to dy Hom. 14. in 1. Ep. ad Tim. p. 309. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to cease from their Labours and Conflicts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be delivered from all dreadful things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to see Christ Hom. 4. in Epist ad Hebr. p. 453 454. And inveighing against the 〈◊〉 Custom of Lamenting the Faithful at their Death he 〈…〉 do the burning Lamps import is it not that 〈…〉 Champions What mean the Hymns do we 〈…〉 and give Thanks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 he hath crowned the Departed that he 〈…〉 Labours that freeing him from 〈…〉 Are not these the Import of 〈…〉 are the Actions of Men rejoycing 〈…〉 Return unto thy Rest O my Soul for the 〈…〉 ously with thee I will fear no Evil for 〈…〉 art my Refuge from the Trouble that compasse● 〈…〉 what these Psalms import But thou wilst not do 〈…〉 with Grief Dost thou say Return unto thy Rest O my Soul and weepest Are not these things seen and Hypocrisy for if thou really believest what thou sayest thou weepest superfluously if thou dost not Why dost thou sing why dost thou suffer what is done and dost not drive away the Singers And again Tom. 5. Hom. 61. p. 420 421. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ibid. Let the manner of his Interment shame thee Psalms and Thanksgivings and the Catalogue of his Progenitors are things done not that tho● mayst weep but mayst give Thanks for them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as being ●alled to greater Honour and consider to whom they 〈…〉 that place where is Peter and Paul and the 〈…〉 saith he if an Heathen 〈…〉 wouldst not 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 Rest And lastly 〈…〉 who are gone before 〈…〉 Hymns signifying our 〈…〉 Lamps and Incense we attend th●● 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 being delivered from this Life of Darkness they are the to the true Light. Tom. 6. Hom. 116. p. 944. The Prayers used for the Dead in the Apostolical Constitutions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l. 8. c. 41. Wisd 3.1 i. e. the most ancient of that kind which are extant suppose the Souls for which they prayed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 resting in Christ and in the Hands of God so that no Torment can touch them and yet their Prayer for them is That God would forgive them all their voluntary and involuntary Sins That he would place over them kind Angel● which should conduct them into the Regions of 〈…〉 Bosom of Abraham Isaac and 〈…〉 beginning have pleased God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 there is neither Sorrow Grief nor Sigh but 〈…〉 the Region of pious Souls free from 〈…〉 Pseudo 〈…〉 Discourse touching those things which are performed about the Dead De Hier. Eccl. c. 7. p. 405 406 407. Pachym p. 427. declareth That the 〈…〉 to the Term of their Life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 their sacred Conflicts and that being arrived 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they sleep in Joy that being come to the end 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of this present life 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they are filled with divine Pleasure as well knowing they for ever shall enjoy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the good things they possess P. 407 408. Pachymeres p. 428. That the Relations of the Faithful do pronounce him blessed as being come desirably 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to his triumphant End that they bring him to the Priest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as to the conferring of his Crown and therefore pour out Psalms of thanksgiving to the Author of his Victory That others tho' unfit to be partakers of the Holy Communion are admitted to these Funeral Solemnities P. 410.411 that seeing him who died piously in the Liturgick Offices 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 declared to be one who indeed enjoys Communion with the Saints who have been from the beginning 〈…〉 the same End. P. 416. Pachym p. 434. That 〈…〉 the Combatant is 〈…〉 they bury his Body 〈…〉 Soul Pachym Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 joys its good things 〈…〉 bly deposited And then he tells us That 〈…〉 the Priest made for him P. 411. was That the Divine 〈…〉 would forgive him all his Sins committed through humane infirmity and would place him in Light and in the Region of the Living in the Bosom of Abraham Isaac and Jacob 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Place from which is banished all Grief Sorrow and Sighing For Explication of which Prayer He and his Paraphrast there Note First That these things thus prayed for are Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The plain and the most blessed Rewards of Holy Men. Secondly That 〈…〉 Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 of Rest which receive Pious 〈…〉 Thirdly 〈…〉 for us by a Kingdom 〈…〉 of Darkness 〈…〉 Sighing signifie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈…〉 things ●y others to he suffered in the future Life That accordingly 〈…〉 Patriarchs and all the Saints are 〈…〉 and that the Metaphor seems to be taken from 〈…〉 Bosoms of the Sea to which those who 〈…〉 that they may be at Rest for as it is with them so they who are in this Life tossed with Tempests Pachymeres p. 430. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then rest in those Bosoms of the Patriarchs as in an Haven Moreover to this Question or Objection Why should the Priest pray God to pardon the Sins of the Dead and to give him a portion in Light with Divine Spirits since every one receives from divine Justice a retribution according to

Euseb H. Eccl. l. 3. c. 10. We have only Twenty two Books which deserve belief among us and then he reckons them up as doth our Article adding that the Books written from the time of Artaxerxes to their days were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not so worthy to be credited From Christ and his Apostles Luk. xxiv 27. for the Gospel of St. Luke informs us That Christ beginning from Moses expounded to two of his Disciples in all the Scriptures the things concerning him and also that all things concerning him were written in the Law of Moses vers 44. and in the Prophets and in the Psalms that is in those Books which by the Jews are stiled Hagiographa The Apostles in their Epistles teach 2 Tim. iij. 15. That all Scripture is of Divine Inspiration and that Timothy from a Child had known them and yet he doubtless only knew the Canon then received by the Jews 2 Pet. i. 21. they add That the whole Scripture was a word of Prophecy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apud Euseb l. 3. c. 10. Genebrard Chron. ad An. 3640. Jansen ad cap. 48. Ecclus the Prophecy of Men moved by the Holy Ghost Now Josephus doth inform us That after the Days of Artaxerxes the Jews had no certain Succession of Prophets and it is confessed by many Romanists That from Malachy to John they had no Prophets In the Second Century Onesimus requesteth of Melito § 3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb Eccl. Hist l. 4. cap. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. Bishop of Sardis a perfect Catalogue of the Books of the Old Testament whereupon this Bishop being to take a Journey into the East went to the place where those things were done and preached 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. ibid. and learning thence the exact number of them he sent their Names to Onesimus numbring them just as our Sixth Article doth And of this Catalogue Eusebius saith That it contained all the Books of the Old Testament which the Church owned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ibid. and that he thought it necessary to preserve this Catalogue of them in writing to Posterity Here then we find upon the first enquiry after the Death of the Apostles a Catalogue exactly formed from the East and from Jerusalem agreeing with the Judgment of the whole Church of God and as exactly with the judgment of the Church of England In the Third Century Origen informs us § 4 That we must not be ignorant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Psal 1. Ed. Huet T. 1. p. 40 41. that the Canonical Books of the Old Testament are Twenty two according to the number of the Jewish Letters and then he reckons them exactly as we do adding That as these Letters are an Introduction to knowledge and divine Wisdom so these Twenty two Books are an Introduction to the Wisdom of God this saith he is the Tradition of the Jews The Tradition of the Church in the Fourth Century unanimously concurrs with the Article of the Church of England in all the Catalogues then given of the Books of the Old Testament § 5 Eusebius of Caesarea the Metropolis of Palestine who not only hath preserved the Catalogues of Melito and Origen but also doth approve them and saith They were the Books of the Old Testament received by the consent of all and of which he thought necessary to preserve the Catalogue in writing to posterity L. 4. c. 6. elsewhere saith That he is not able exactly to reckon the Governors of the Tribe of Judah that ruled the Jewish Nation after Zorobabel Demonst Evang l. 8. c. 2. p. 368. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because that from his time to that of our Saviour's there was no divine Book written Athanasius in his Festival Epistle gives the same Catalogue which we receive and having finished it he saith Ad Ruffinum Tom. 2. p. 39. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In these are comprehended the Books of the Old Testament The same Archbishop of Alexandria in his Book stiled a Synopsis of the Holy Scriptures tells us the number of the Books of the Old Testament are Twenty two Ibid. p. 58. and he there reckons them up according to our Article St. Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem speaks to his Catechumen thus Know thou studiously 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the Church the Books of the Old Testament read the divine Scriptures the Twenty two Books of the Old Testament interpreted by the Seventy Interpreters Catech. 4. cap. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 36 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by all confessed to be divine Meditate upon these Twenty two Books of the Old Testament and be careful to remember them as I name them and then he reckons them up exactly as we do Epiphanius Bishop of Salamine in the Island of Cyprus in his Book of Weights and Measures Tom. 2. p. 161 162. doth in like manner inform us That the number 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Canonical Books of the Old Testament is Twenty two and then he reckons them up as our Article doth St. Cap. 3. Basil Bishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia in his Philocalia puts this Question 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Why are the divine Books Twenty two and answers it as Origen had done before him Gregory Nazianzen in his Treatise upon this very subject of the true genuine Books of Scripture Concil Oxon. Tom. 2. part 1. p. 179. declares That the Historical Books of the Old Testament are Twelve and the Metrical are Five and the Prophetical Five and then he names them all according to our Article Amphilochius in his Canonical Epistle to Selcucus gives us the same account of them Apud Balsamon p. 1083. with this only difference that the Book of Esther is said to be not so generally received for Canonical as the rest St. Jerom in several places of his works is so clearly for us that our Article is founded on his Judgment who often tells us That the Canonical Books of the Old Testament are Twenty two or if you will reckon Ruth and the Lamentations as distinct Books Tom. 3. f. 6. a. Ibid. f. 3. a. T. 1. f. 41. a. Apud Hieron Tom. 4. f. 51. they are Four and twenty In his Preface to the Book of Kings in his Epistle to Paulinus to Laeta and in divers places of his other works he is expresly of the same Judgment Ruffinus having numbered the Books of the Old Testament as we do adds That in these Books the Fathers did comprize tha● number of the Books of the Old Testament St. Hilary saith Prolog Expla in Psalmos That the number of the Books of the Old Testament are Twenty two according to the number of the Hebrew Letters and having reckoned them up as we do saith These compleat the number of the Twenty two Books The Council of Laodicea Decrees Can. 59. That only the Canonical Books shall be read

and they who would give them this Sine regeneratione without Baptismal Regeneration seem to void Baptism it self by saying they have that which is believed to be conferred upon them only by Baptism where the Note in the Margin is Etiam R. Ecclesia credidit Eucharistiam parvulis necessariam Even the Roman Church believed that the Eucharist was necessary for little Children Behold saith Austin Contr. duas Epist Pelag. l. 2. c. 4. Lib. 1. Contr. Jul. cap. 4. Ep. ad paulinum Pope Innocent saith that little ones cannot have Life without Baptism and the participation of the Body and the Blood of Christ And again Pope Innocent determined that Infants could not have Life unless they did eat the Flesh of the Son of Man. And a Third time If the Pelagians will yield to the Apostles See or rather to their Lord and Master saying Except we eat his Flesh and drink his Blood which the unhaptized Person cannot do we shall not have Life they will at last confess that unbaptized Persons cannot have it In the Sixth Century Hom. 7. B. P. Tom. 7. p. 279. Caesarius Arelatensis urges this very Text of Scripture Except you eat c. as a most solid Testimony against the Blasphemies of Pelagius That Baptism was not to be administred to Children Propter vitam for the obtaining Life For saith he these Words of our Saviour Non habebitis vitam in vobis you shall have no Life in you do give us clearly to understand that every Soul that is void of Baptism wants both Life and Glory Now since that Passage of our Lord was never by the Ancients thought to have Relation to Baptism but always to the Eucharist it is apparent that this Argument is of no Force at all or that it is the same with that which is so often urged by St. Austin That none can have Eternal Life who doth not participate of Christ's Body and Blood and none can do that who is not baptized Ep. Univers Episc per Nicaenum Concil To. 4. p. 1177 1178. Against the Pelagians saith Pope Gelasius our Lord pronounceth That he who eateth not the Flesh of the Son of Man and drinks his Blood hath no Life in him Where we see none exempt nor dares any say That an Infant can obtain eternal Life without this Sacrament Nevertheless that the Providence of God might cut off all the Wickedness of the Pelagians it is not only said Vnless a Man be born again of Water c. but also Vnless he eat and drink c. And that this is spoken of Eternal Life none can doubt because many who receive not this Sacrament have this present Life This Argument you see is generally urged by all that write against the Pelagians nor do we find that the Pelagians did in the least except against the Practice as either Novel or not Catholick but only did content themselves to say that Infants did receive these Sacraments not to obtain Life but the Kingdom of Heaven And here it is to be admired § 5 that Men of Sense and Ingenuity should say St. Austin and these Fathers spake all this of such a Participation of the Flesh and Blood of Christ as is had in Baptism and not of the Participation of it by receiving of the Holy Eucharist When First The Proof they bring of the manducation and drinking required of Children that they may have Life is from John vj. 53. which from St. Austin's Days to the Twelfth Century hath always been understood of the Eucharist but never of the Sacrament of Baptism So generally the forecited Fathers Secondly They bring distinct Proofs to evince that Infants are to participate of both Sacraments the Third of John to prove they ought to be baptized the Sixth of John to prove they ought to receive the Holy Eucharist● So St. Austin so Isidore Pelusiota so Pope Gelasius in the Places cited Thirdly They speak of the Mysteries in the Plural Number as of things necessary to be received for the Remission of their Sins and the obtaining Life Eternal So Theodorus Amphilochius St. Chrysostom Isidore Pelusiota St. Austin Hincmarus Rhemensis Photius Albinus Amalarius Fourthly They speak first of the Sacrament of Baptism and after of the Supper of the Lord declaring of them distributively That Infants cannot have Life Sine Baptismo Christi sine participatione Corporis Sanguinis Christi without Christ's Baptism and the Participation of his Body and Blood So Pope Innocent Sine Baptismo Corpore Sanguine Christi without Baptism and the Body and the Blood of Christ So St. Austin Fifthly They spake of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper by way of Distinction from that of Baptism Non de Sacramento S. lavacri sed de Sacramento mensae suae l. 1. de peccat Merit c. 19 20. Ep. 107. p. 499. Quod nisi Baptizati non utique possunt Ep. 106. p. 487. saying Let us hear our Lord not speaking of the Sacrament of Baptism but of the Sacrament of his Holy Table So St. Austin Sixthly They speak of that eating and drinking of this Quod per corpus geritur which is done by the Body Per ora by the Mouths So St. Austin Which Children have a right to by being first Baptized and of that Sacrament of the Body and the Blood of Christ Quo nemo nisi rite baptizatus accedit to which none comes who is not rightly baptized Lastly Sometimes they speak of the Sacrament of the Lord's Table of that Sacrament emphatically and of that Blood which the Child must drink Now hence it follows First § 6 That the Trent Council hath manifestly erred when it declared of all the Fathers in General who held this Opinion Sess 21. c. 4. Sine controversia oredendum est eos nulla salutis necessitate id fecisse That without Controversy we must believe that they did not this from an Opinion of the Necessity of it to Salvation this being an Untruth so manifest In. John 6. that Maldonate in direct Opposition to this Couneil saith that St. Austin and Pope Innocent were by this Passage of the Sixth of John induced to believe Infantes etiam baptizatos nisi Eucharistiam perciperent salvos esse non posse that even baptized Infants could not be saved unless they received the Eucharist and that from that place they conceived the Eucharist was necessary for Infants to Salvation and that St. Austin mentioned this not as his private Opinion Sed ut fidei totius Ecclesiae dogma but as a Doctrine of Faith received by the whole Church adding Tom. 1. part 4. p. 624. as also Binius doth That this Doctrine flourished in the Church about Six hundred Years Secondly Hence it appears that the same Council by pronouncing an Anathema against all who shall dare to say Sess 21. Can. 4. That it is necessary for Children before they come to Years of Discretion to receive the Sacrament hath virtually